w 


302D 


/, 


A  Knot  of  Blue 


LJ" 


A 

KNOT  of  BLUE 


BY 

WILLIAM   R.  A.  WILSON 

AUTHOR   OF 

"A  ROSE  OF  NORMANDY" 


With  Illustrations  by 

CHARLES    GRUNWALD 


BOSTON 

LITTLE,   BROWN   AND   COMPANY 
1905 


Copyright,  1905, 
BY  LITTLE,  BROWN,  &  COMPANY 


All  Rights  Reserved 
Published  April,  1905 


Printed  by 
S.  J.  PABKHILL  <fc  Co.,  BOSTON,  U.  8.  A. 


TO   ANOTHER  AIMEE, 

THE   HEROINE  OF  MY  OWN   LIFE   STORY, 

MY  CHUM,   COMPANION,  AND 

MY  WIFE 


222! 


Due  acknowledgment  is  hereby  made  to  the 
publishers  of  "Vogue"  and  "Munsey's 
Magazine  "  for  the  use  of  two  of  the  author's 
poems,  originally  appearing  in  their  pages 


FORE-WORD 

THIS  story  is  old,  old  as  the  human  heart;  and 
new,  new  as  this  morning's  sunrise; — the  story  of 
man's  fickleness  and  woman's  steadfast  conquering 
love.  Since  Creation's  dawn  men  have  wandered 
away  from  their  better  selves,  yet  without  taint  or 
blame,  and  when  they  awakened  and  the  mists  had 
rolled  away  they  have  returned  to  find  a  feminine 
heart  still  beating  strong  and  true,  patiently  await- 
ing their  sure  homecoming  with  a  tenderness  and 
compassion  almost  divine.  Thus  has  it  always 
been.  Thus  may  it  always  be  until  the  end. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER    I 

PAGE 

CONTAINS  A  STORM  AT  SEA,  A  QUARREL,  A  DEADLY  PERIL,  AND 
A  DESERTION    ....  i 


CHAPTER   II 

WHEREIN  THE  DEAD  RETURN  TO  LIFE  AND  CAUSE  MUCH  JOY 
AND   CONSTERNATION 18 

CHAPTER    III 
A  CHAPTER  OF  GLOOM  IN  WHICH  AN  ESCAPE  is  MADE    ...    35 

CHAPTER    IV 

SHOWS   How  THE  JOY  OF  RENEWED   FRIENDSHIP   MAY  BE 
MINGLED  WITH  A  SAD  HOME-COMING 46 

CHAPTER  V 

WHEREIN  THE  HERO  AND  HEROINE  PICK  UP  THE  THREADS  OF 
LIFE  ONCE  MORE 58 

CHAPTER   VI 

TREATS  OF  FOOLS,  FAIRIES,  AND  CHILDISH  FANCIES   ....    72 

CHAPTER   VII 

IN  WHICH  A  NEW  ARRIVAL  MAKES  His  Bow 83 

CHAPTER   VIII 

A  FRIVOLOUS  CHAPTER  DEALING  WITH  BALLS,  LOVE-SIGHS,  AND 
CONFIDENCES 94 

vii 


viii  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER    IX 

PAGE 

DEALS  WITH  THE  ACTIONS  OF  THE  CLEVER  STRANGER  AND  THE 
FORMATION  OF  A  CONSPIRACY no 

CHAPTER   X 

REPEATS  THE   FAMILIAR   HISTORY  OF  THE   MOTH   AND  THE 
CANDLE  FLAME 120 

CHAPTER  XI 
IN  WHICH  A  COUNTERPLOT  Is  PLANNED 132 

CHAPTER   XII 
WHEREIN  THE  GOVERNOR  RECEIVES  A  BLOW    .......  142 

CHAPTER  XIII 
WHICH  NATURALLY  PROVES  UNLUCKY  FOR  THE  HERO    .    .154 

CHAPTER   XIV 
SHOWS  How  TIGHTLY  A  NET  CAN  BE  DRAWN 168 

CHAPTER   XV 

DESCRIBES  How  AIMEE  TOOK  THE  MIDNIGHT  AIR  IN  A  GOOD 
CAUSE 180 

CHAPTER  XVI 

ILLUSTRATES  THE  PROVERB:  "THERE'S  MANY  A  SLIP,"  ETC.   .  196 

CHAPTER  XVII 
A  CONVIVIAL  CHAPTER  DEVOTED  TO  SONG  AND  STORY    ....  208 

CHAPTER   XVIII 

DISPLAYS  THE  FURY  OF  A  WOMAN  SCORNED  AND  THE  SETTING 
OF  A  NEW  TRAP 221 

CHAPTER  XIX 
A  COMET  AND  AN  EVIL  FACE  APPEAR  TOGETHER 232 


CONTENTS  ix 

CHAPTER   XX 

PAGE 

IN  WHICH  THE  HERO  TAKES  GREAT  CHANCES  AND  LOSES    .    .  243 

CHAPTER  XXI 

WHEREIN  THE  MASK  Is  DROPPED  AND  THE  SPELL  Is  BROKEN    .  255 

CHAPTER  XXII 
TREATS  OF  THE  HERO'S  SAD  AWAKENING 274 

CHAPTER  XXIII 

CONTAINS  AN  UNEQUAL  FIGHT,  A  CAPTURE,  A  DELIVERANCE, 
AND  A  BOMBSHELL 287 

CHAPTER  XXIV 
A  DESPICABLE  CHAPTER  IN  WHICH  A  BIRD  Is  CAGED    ....  300 

CHAPTER  XXV 
SHOWS  How  THE  HERO  PAID  OFF  OLD  SCORES 319 

CHAPTER  XXVI 

WHEREIN  A  CONFESSION  Is  MADE  AND  A  RESTITUTION  OFFERED, 
CLOSING  WITH  MILITARY  STRAINS 328 

CHAPTER    XXVII 

DEALS  WITH  THE  CAMP  AND  BATTLE-FIELD  AND  INCLUDES  A 
SAFE  RETURN 339 

CHAPTER    XXVIII 
THE  LAST,  WHICH  Is  STRICTLY  PERSONAL 353 


LIST   OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 


"'And  now,'  she    continued,    'you    must  weave 

marvelous  tales  of  knights  and  fair  ladies  '  "    Frontispiece 

" '  Messieurs,  I  propose  the  health  of  Monsieur 

Gaspard  Roguin ! " '    ....         ...         .    Page       113 


.. . 


It  will  break  my  heart,  Pere  Philippe,  for   I 
love  him '"  .         ,-        ,     '    ..         .         .       "  191 

His  head  dropped  forward  as  he  hung  an  in- 
stant, transfixed  by  Raoul's  blade "       .  "  323 


A   Knot  of   Blue 


Chapter  One 

CONTAINS  A  STORM  AT  SEA,  A  QUARREL,  A  DEADLY 
PERIL,  AND  A  DESERTION 

EE  a  tiny  speck  upon  an  angry  waste  of 
waters  the  dauntless  little  ship  L'ficume 
fled,  quivering  in  every  beam  and  timber 
before  the  coming  storm,  on  her  long  and  tedious 
voyage  from  La  Rochelle  to  Quebec.  The  culmi- 
nating tempest  of  a  boisterous  winter  seemed  about 
to  be  let  loose  in  one  last,  belated,  passionate  out- 
burst of  wind  and  wave.  The  vessel,  true  to  her 
name,  danced  lightly  upon  the  crest  of  each 
succeeding  ridge,  dipping  down  easily  into  the 
intervening  troughs  only  to  rise  again  with  jaunty 
bow  and  dripping  sails  to  meet  the  next  advancing 
wall  of  water. 

Three  days  of  fog  had  been  succeeded  by  a 
day  of  partial  clearing,  which  gave  way  toward 
nightfall  to  the  signs  of  an  impending  tempest. 
The  master  of  the  ship  had  urged  its  onward 
course  with  all  the  sail  he  dared,  hoping  to  get 
within  the  sheltering  entrance  of  the  broad  St.  Law- 
rence before  the  storm  broke.  This  object  he  was 


2  A   KNOT    OF    BLUE 

unable  wholly  to  accomplish,  so,  one  by  one,  the 
sails  were  taken  in,  and  he  and  his  hardy  Breton 
sailors  busied  themselves  in  putting  the  vessel  in 
the  best  possible  trim  to  withstand  the  coming 
trial. 

Several  hours  passed.  Daylight  had  disap- 
peared entirely  and  blackest  night  had  come.  A? 
they  sped  onward  the  anxious,  watchful  eyes  of  the 
sailors  detected  a  change  in  the  wind  that  led  them 
to  hope  that  they  might  after  all  escape  the  full 
force  of  the  gale.  Accordingly  a  small  sail  was 
shaken  out  which  gave  additional  speed  to  the 
little  craft  in  her  race  against  the  elements.  Soon 
the  waves  seemed  to  shorten,  and  the  pitching  and 
tumbling  of  the  boat  changed  to  a  less  rough 
motion,  albeit  the  wind  still  tore  fiercely  through 
the  resounding  rigging,  sweeping  the  deck  with  a 
force  difficult  for  even  the  seamen  to  withstand. 

The  passengers  of  this  the  King's  ship  were  all 
below.  They  were  one  hundred  and  fifty  in  num- 
ber, consisting  of  a  few  soldiers  to  recruit  the 
outposts  of  New  France;  artisans  and  farming 
peasants  to  aid  in  developing  the  natural  re- 
sources of  the  Colony;  a  few  gentlemen  of  Quebec 
returning  from  a  visit  to  the  gay  world  of  Paris 
and  the  Court;  girls  in  charge  of  quiet-eyed  nuns, 
coming  out  to  find  husbands  and  homes  in  the  new 
land — all  eager  for  the  safe  ending  of  a  disagree- 
able and  perilous  journey.  During  the  moments 


when  the  vessel's  motion  was  most  alarming  many 
prayers  were  said,  beads  counted,  and  votive  can- 
dles promised  upon  their  safe  arrival.  But  when 
the  force  of  the  storm  had  somewhat  abated  many 
of  the  passengers  fell  to  work  carefully  packing 
up  their  belongings  in  anticipation  of  a  speedy 
sighting  of  land  and  dropping  of  the  huge  anchor 
in  the  peaceful  basin  before  the  frowning  heights 
of  the  queen  city  of  the  great  continent. 

However,  in  one  of  the  cabins  neither  prayers 
were  said  nor  the  perils  of  the  deep  feared,  for 
here  a  dozen  men,  officers  and  gentlemen  passen- 
gers, were  congregated  about  a  rough  table  beneath 
the  rays  of  a  dimly  burning,  swaying  ship's-lantern. 
Sounds  of  merriment  arose  as  tales  of  adventure 
and  gallantry  were  related,  and  glasses  were  raised 
and  emptied  many  times  in  jovial  wishes  for  the 
future,  as  though  striving  to  overwhelm  the  de- 
pressing din  of  the  storm  without  by  the  noisy  cheer 
within. 

As  the  night  wore  on  the  gaming  spirit  mani- 
fested itself,  and  at  one  end  of  the  table  five  of 
the  men  were  soon  at  play.  One  of  them  proved 
himself  a  steady  winner,  and  the  pile  of  gold 
before  each  player  quickly  melted  away,  while  his 
own  increased. 

"  Confound  you  for  a  lucky  dog,"  cried  one, 
whose  handsome,  boyish  face,  sunny  enough  before, 
was  now  clouded  with  a  petulant,  vexed  air,  "  there 


4  A  KNOT  OF   BLUE 

goes  the  last  louts  d'or  I  shall  have  until  my  first 
pay  day  in  this  barbarous  country  whither  we  are 
going,  where,  it  is  said,  one  sees  more  beaver 
skins  in  a  week  used  as  money  than  he  does  good 
yellow  gold  in  a  year." 

"  Say,  rather,  more  red-skins,"  laughed  one  of 
the  other  officers.  "  In  the  winter  they  feed  on 
the  King's  grain,  and  in  the  summer  kill  the 
King's  soldiers." 

The  winner  smiled,  apparently  entering  into  the 
spirit  of  his  companions'  conversation,  but  an  ob- 
server would  have  noticed  that  his  participation 
in  their  merriment  did  not  prevent  his  keeping 
a  sharp  eye  upon  his  own  cards  and,  perhaps,  a 
too  keen  glance  at  those  of  the  other  players. 

"  No  lucky  star  was  in  the  ascendant  at  my 
birth,"  was  his  reply.  "  '  Luck  follows  the  hope- 
ful,' as  we  say  in  New  France.  But  even  the  best 
of  luck  turns;  you  may  all  have  your  revenge 
yet." 

A  moment  later  one  of  the  players  threw  down 
his  cards  with  an  oath  and  arose  from  the  table. 
"  Curse  it !  "  he  cried.  "  My  pocket  is  empty, 
so  I  must  desist;  "  then  turning  to  one  of  the  com- 
pany he  said :  "  Come,  de  Chatignac,  take  my 
place,  perhaps  it  will  change  the  good  fortune  of 
our  friend  here,  who  has  won  every  night  since  we 
left  France." 

The  person  addressed  was  a  young  man  of  some 


DEADLY   PERIL   AND    DESERTION       5 

five  and  twenty,  pale  as  though  from  recent  illness, 
who  wore  no  uniform  yet  was  possessed  of  a  mili- 
tary bearing.  He  had  been  a  ready  hand  during 
the  early  part  of  the  evening  to  join  in  either  song 
or  story;  his  eyes  sparkling  with  merriment  while 
his  hearty  laugh  had  seemed  a  safety  valve  to  a 
superabundance  of  good  spirits.  After  the  play 
began,  however,  his  mirth  gradually  subsided,  his 
brows  contracted  now  and  then  with  a  frown, 
while  his  long,  white  fingers  beat  with  increasing 
vigor  a  nervous  tattoo  upon  the  table.  As  the 
game  progressed  his  interest  quickened,  while  the 
signs  of  evident  irritation  increased.  Several  times 
his  lips  opened  and  his  hand  was  raised  as  if 
to  interfere,  but  whatever  his  purpose  was  he 
postponed  action. 

"  Not  to-night,"  was  his  reply  to  the  invita_tion. 
"  Gaspard  Roguin  is  too  lucky  altogether  to  suit 
my  taste."  The  last  words  were  accompanied 
by  a  contemptuous  curl  of  the  lips  as  he  glanced 
across  the  table. 

Gaspard  Roguin  saw  the  look,  and  flushed 
angrily.  "  Your  tone,  Monsieur,  has  a  savor  of 
offense  to  my  ears;  pray  alter  it." 

"  Not  I,"  was  the  quick  rejoinder,  while,  the 
slender  finger-tips  drummed  ominously  on  the 
wood.  "  I  repeat  again,  your  luck  has  an  ugly 
look." 

"  Perhaps,"  interposed  a  third  with  an  uneasy 


6  A   KNOT   OF    BLUE 

laugh  as  he  saw  the  flashing  eyes  and  detected  an 
approaching  quarrel,  "  perhaps  Roguin's  luck  has 
its  source  in  his  having  dabbled  in  the  Black  Art 
while  in  Paris." 

The  winner,  who  had  laid  his  cards  face  down 
upon  the  table,  looked  about  at  the  men  clustered 
around  him. 

"  I  call  you  gentlemen  to  witness  this  insult 
received  at  the  hands  of  de  Chatignac.  I  shall 
take  the  matter  up  when  once  we  land,  and  demand 
satisfaction." 

"  You  shall  have  none  from  me,"  came  the 
contemptuous  reply;  "  I  refuse  to  cross  swords 
with  a  cheat,  a  card  swindler." 

With  a  cry  of  rage  and  a  whitened  face  Gaspard 
Roguin  sprang  up  and,  seizing  his  sword,  vaulted 
impetuously  over  the  end  of  the  table  toward  his 
accuser. 

Just  at  that  moment  there  was  the  sound  of  a 
terrible  crash  and  the  noise  of  splintering  tim- 
bers. The  ship's  progress  was  so  suddenly 
stopped  that  the  shock  sent  the  entire  company  in 
the  little  cabin  sprawling  in  a  heap  on  the  floor, 
while  the  chairs  and  benches  were  overturned  and 
the  lantern  extinguished.  One  by  one  the  men  dis- 
engaged themselves  from  the  confused  mass  of 
bodies,  arms,  and  legs,  and  groped  their  way  to 
the  door  and  up  onto  the  deck. 

Here  everything  was  in  confusion.     The  ship's 


DEADLY   PERIL   AND   DESERTION      7 

officers  were  running  to  and  fro  bawling  orders, 
cursing  the  men  or  belaboring  them  with  knotted 
ropes  ends  for  showing  cowardice  or  delay.  The 
mainmast  had  snapped  off  close  to  the  deck  and 
lay  athwart  it  amid  a  network  of  tangled  rigging. 
Here  a  group  of  seamen  was  busily  engaged  try- 
ing to  cut  this  heavy  mass  loose  so  as  to  right 
the  vessel,  which  was  careened  over  badly  to  one 
side;  there  a  group  labored  hard  preparing  the 
small  boats  for  launching,  while  still  others  ran 
hither  and  thither  in  their  terror,  doing  nothing 
but  add  to  the  confusion. 

Passengers  poured  up  from  below  decks  and 
stood  huddled  together  in  the  darkness,  women 
crossing  themselves  and  appealing  to  the  saints 
for  succor,  men  wringing  their  hands  in  terror  or 
busily  secreting  about  their  persons  the  most  val- 
uable part  of  their  little  property.  To  all  this 
din  was  added  the  sound  of  the  wind  as  it  shrieked 
and  shrilled  about  them  like  an  army  of  evil  spirits 
rejoicing  in  the  mischief  they  had  wrought,  while 
the  booming  of  each  succeeding  wave  as  it  angrily 
crashed  against  the  further  side  of  the  vessel  over- 
whelmed them  with  its  woeful  sound. 

De  Chatignac  pressed  his  way  through  the  con- 
fusion to  a  point  where  the  master  of  the  ship 
stood.  There  he  heard  an  officer  report  that  the 
vessel  had  struck  a  submerged  rock,  which  had 
torn  a  jagged  hole  in  her  side  some  ten  feet  from 


8  rA   KNOT   OF    BLUE 

her  bow;  that  the  ship  had  slipped  off  after  the 
first  shock;  that  the  water  was  pouring  in  at  a 
fearful  rate;  and  that  the  vessel  was  slowly  set- 
tling at  the  bow,  and  all  was  lost. 

"  To  the  boats !  "  was  the  cry,  and  a  pitch  torch 
was  lighted  and  placed  on  the  lee  side  at  the  only 
spot  available  for  the  launching  of  the  frail  craft 
that  were  now  the  only  hope  of  the  doomed  throng. 

The  first  boat  was  lowered  and  the  oars  thrown 
in,  but  a  spiteful  wave  immediately  swept  it  away 
and  it  disappeared  in  the  darkness.  The  next  one 
was  made  fast,  and  the  order  was  given  to  the 
passengers  to  embark.  Before  anyone  could  enter 
a  man  was  seen  to  jump  upon  the  rail,  his  face 
showing  an  ashen  gray  in  the  fitful  glare  of  the 
torch,  but  an  officer  stepping  forward  with  the 
cry:  "Women  first,  you  coward,"  dealt  him  a 
blow  on  the  jaw  that  sent  him  crashing  to  the 
deck,  where  he  lay  stunned  and  bleeding. 

The  boat  was  soon  filled  and  it  started  safely 
on  its  journey  over  the  perilous  waters.  Another 
was  hauled  across  the  deck  and  launched  success- 
fully. At  length  the  last  one  was  ready  and  de 
Chatignac  was  left  apparently  the  only  person 
on  the  wreck  beside  the  master  of  the  ship.  As 
he  was  about  to  descend  a  woman's  voice  wailed 
upward  from  the  boat. 

"  For  the  love  of  le  bon  Dieu  do  not  leave  my 
mistress  behind!  I  saw  her  last  in  one  of  the 


DEADLY   PERIL   AND   DESERTION       9 

cabins  praying  beside  the  body  of  the  nun  who 
died  yesterday." 

De  Chatignac  bade  them  wait,  and  bounded 
down  into  the  interior  of  the  vessel  again.  Pick- 
ing up  a  lighted  lantern  he  hastened  from  one 
cabin  to  another  in  a  frantic  search  for  the  miss- 
ing woman.  Finally,  when  almost  despairing,  he 
pushed  open  a  door  and  beheld  in  the  dim  light 
the  figure  of  a  young  girl  kneeling  beside  the  dead 
body  of  a  sweet-faced  nun.  Her  eyes  were  up- 
lifted and  her  hands  clasped  upon  an  ivory  cru- 
cifix, seemingly  oblivious  to  the  sounds  above  her, 
and  her  own  danger. 

At  a  glance  de  Chatignac  saw  that  she  was 
young,  that  her  face  (which  he  did  not  remember 
having  seen  before  among  the  passengers)  was, 
even  in  the  obscure  light,  pale  and  exceedingly 
beautiful.  Every  evidence  of  grace  and  refine- 
ment was  present  in  her  person  although  she  was 
clad  in  a  simple,  dark  garb.  With  a  cry  of  satis- 
faction he  sprang  to  her  side  and,  laying  his  hand 
upon  her  shoulder,  said  in  a  respectful  tone: 

"  Come !  Mademoiselle,  you  have  no  time  to 
lose;  we  had  almost  gone  without  you." 

The  eyes  of  the  girl  turned  slowly  toward  his 
face,  her  lips  moved,  and  in  a  voice  scarcely  audible 
above  the  distant  roar  she  replied :  "  Leave  me, 
Monsieur;  it  is  God's  will  that  I  perish." 

The  sweet  vibrating  tones  of  her  voice  thrilled 


10  A   KNOT    OF    BLUE 

the  young  man.  "  Nay,"  he  cried  with  enthu- 
siasm, "  it  is  God's  will  that  you  escape,  and  He  has 
sent  me  to  save  you.  I  beseech  you,  Mademoiselle, 
that  you  hasten  with  me." 

She  shook  her  head  sadly  and  turned  again  to 
her  devotions.  De  Chatignac,  accustomed  to  quick 
decisions,  did  not  delay  to  argue,  but,  bending 
down,  seized  her  in  his  arms  and  bore  her  rapidly 
away.  He  stumbled  with  his  fair  burden  up  the 
narrow  steps  and  across  the  deck  to  the  spot  where 
he  had  left  the  boat  awaiting  him.  Stopping  with 
a  cry  he  placed  the  girl  on  her  feet  and  looked 
over  the  verge.  The  light  of  the  torch  showed 
only  a  rushing,  whirling  mass  of  water  that  beafc 
against  the  ship's  side  with  an  angry  snarl  as  if 
already  balked  too  long  of  its  prey.  The  boat 
had  disappeared.  He  shouted  hoarsely,  but  the 
only  answer,  save  that  of  the  infuriated  elements, 
was  a  groan  from  the  gallant  vessel  as  it  struggled 
stoutly  in  its  death  throes.  "Gone!"  he  mut- 
tered; "deserted!  " 

The  girl,  who  had  watched  his  face,  divined 
the  situation.  "  Oh !  why,"  she  cried,  wringing 
her  hands,  "  did  you  not  leave  me  to  die,  and 
save  yourself.  Forgive  me,  Monsieur,  for  I  have 
been  the  unhappy  cause  of  your  destruction." 

De  Chatignac  turned  from  the  raging  sea 
toward  his  weeping  companion,  and  a  hearty  smile 
lighted  his  features  as  he  replied;  "Ma  foi! 


DEADLY   PERIL    AND    DESERTION     11 

Mademoiselle,  would  you  rob  a  soldier  of  the 
delight  of  rescuing  a  comrade  from  the  hands  of 
the  enemy,  even  though  it  be  by  heading  a  forlorn 
hope;  or  deprive  a  gentleman  of  the  pleasure  of 
aiding  Beauty  in  distress?  Great  dangers  give 
also  great  honors.  You  do  not  know  me,  Made- 
moiselle, if  you  can  believe  I  regret  new  peril;" 
then  adding  proudly,  with  a  bow,  "  I  fought  at 
Fontenoy,  and  am  a  gentleman  of  New  France." 

A  groan,  clearly  human,  caused  him  to  stoop 
and  examine  the  nearby  shadows  of  the  deck.  He 
soon  discovered  a  prostrate  form,  and  dragging 
it  within  the  circle  of  light  beheld  the  features 
of  Gaspard  Roguin.  It  was  he  who  had  been 
struck  down  by  the  officer  for  his  cowardice.  De 
Chatignac  put  a  flask  of  brandy  to  his  lips.  The 
man  opened  his  eyes,  and  staggering  to  his  feet, 
looked  wildly  about  him,  then  shuddered.  When 
he  recognized  de  Chatignac  a  venomous  light 
flashed  from  his  eyes.  "  You  here?  "  he  mut- 
tered. 

"  Yes,  Monsieur  Roguih,"  said  de  Chatignac. 
"  We  three  are  alone.  The  rest  have  departed 
without  us.  I  should  have  preferred  that  you  had 
gone  with  them.  But  this  is  no  time  or  place  to 
choose  one's  company.  Good  counsel  is  better 
often  than  a  great  army.  What  would  you  sug- 
gest for  our  deliverance?  " 

Roguin  made  no  reply,  for  the  full  horror  of 


12  A   KNOT    OF    BLUE 

the  situation  had  returned  to  him  as  he  stood, 
biting  his  nails,  looking  wildly  over  the  dark 
waters  and  shaking  his  head. 

"  I  shall  be  the  General  then,"  continued  de 
Chatignac,  "  and  you,  Monsieur,  together  with 
Mademoiselle  here," — he  smiled  almost  gayly  at 
the  girl  who  had  been  a  silent  spectator  of  all 
that  had  just  passed^ — "  will  be  my  faithful  and 
obedient  soldiers.  First  of  all,  we  must  have 
courage.  Hope  is  as  cheap  as  despair,  and  makes 
a  man  hold  up  his  head."  With  these  cheery 
words  he  gave  his  attention  to  the  relief  of  their 
precarious  condition. 

He  made  a  tour  of  investigation,  hoping  that 
the  condition  of  the  sinking  ship  would  warrant 
them  in  remaining  until  morning.  He  found, 
however,  that  the  water  had  risen  so  rapidly  that 
it  was  a  question  of  minutes  rather  than  hours 
before  the  vessel  would  sink.  He  thereupon  has- 
tened back  to  his  companions  and,  directing  the 
young  girl  how  to  hold  the  torch,  he  seized  an 
ax  and  bade  Roguin  join  him  in  the  labor  of 
cutting  the  broken  mast  into  lengths  which,  when 
lashed  together  with  broken  spars,  would  make 
a  serviceable  raft.  Roguin  obeyed  sulkily,  but  fear 
of  death  overcame  his  personal  feeling  against 
de  Chatignac  and  he,  too,  soon  made  the  chips  fly 
about  him. 

A  movement  of  the  ship  as  it  settled  still  fur- 


DEADLY   PERIL   AND   DESERTION     13 

ther  in  the  water  warned  them  that  they  must 
hasten  if  they  would  avoid  the  danger  of  being 
sucked  down  when  it  sank.  Soon  the  improvised 
raft  was  ready  and  launched.  The  three  took 
their  places,  the  girl  securely  held  by  a  couple 
of  turns  of  rope  around  her  body;  the  line  was 
thrown  off  and  they  were  swept  swiftly  away  from 
the  wreck.  Looking  back  they  soon  lost  sight  of 
the  dim  outlines  of  the  ship,  the  waning  torch 
being  the  only  object  visible  in  the  all-encircling 
blackness.  They  had  left  none  too  soon,  for  within 
three  minutes  after  their  departure  the  good  ves- 
sel gave  up  the  fruitless  struggle,  uttered  one  last 
inarticulate,  gurgling  moan  and  sank  beneath  the 
victorious  waves  against  which  it  had  battled  so 
bravely.  The  torch,  a  tiny  point  of  light,  was 
extinguished,  and  the  three  castaways  were  left 
alone  with  the  night  and  the  cruel  water. 

De  Chatignac  heartened  his  companions  by  call- 
ing out  cheerfully  at  intervals,  telling  them  that 
morning  could  not  be  very  far  off ;  that  they  would 
probably  find  they  had  drifted  near  shore,  and 
prophesied  they  would  all  dine  the  next  evening 
in  some  hospitable  cabin  before  a  blazing  fire. 

The  night  seemed  interminable,  but  at  length 
the  first  faint  streak  of  dawn  appeared  and  with 
it  clearing  skies.  As  they  tossed  helplessly  about 
upon  the  long  swell  that  followed  the  storm  all 
three  strained  their  eager  eyes  to  see  if  land  were 


14  A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

near.  Soon  the  sun  appeared,  a  great  red  ball 
of  fire  rising  from  the  watery  east,  and  all  was 
light  once  more.  With  a  cry  of  joy  Roguin 
pointed  out  the  low  coast  line  far  away  in  the 
distance.  But  there  was  no  sign  anywhere  of 
their  ship  companions  of  the  night  before. 

"  If  the  kindly  current  will  only  set  us  in  toward 
the  shore  instead  of  being  contrary  minded  and 
carrying  us  out  to  sea,  we  are  safe,  as  it  will  then 
be  only  a  question  of  time  before  we  reach  land," 
said  de  Chatignac  cheerily.  "  But  for  my  part 
I  should  prefer  a  good  safe  boat  with  a  couple 
of  pairs  of  oars  to  any  current  however  friendly 
— Pardieu!  what  is  that?  "  he  cried  as  he  turned 
and  looked  seaward.  "  Is  that  not  a  boat  or  does 
the  sun  blind  my  eyes  and  fill  them  with  black 
specks?  " 

It  was  indeed  a  boat,  floating  lightly  on  the 
swell,  empty,  but  traveling  landward  so  much 
faster  than  the  raft  that  it  would  undoubtedly 
overtake  them  in  a  short  time.  Nearer  and  nearer 
it  came  until  they  recognized  it  as  the  first  boat 
launched  from  the  sinking  ship  and  torn  away  by 
the  waves.  When  it  reached  what  seemed  the 
nearest  point  de  Chatignac  prepared  to  swim  for 
it,  but  after  taking  a  dozen  strokes  he  returned 
in  evident  pain.  "  Ma  foil "  he  exclaimed  as  he 
clambered  onto  the  raft  again,  "  my  wound  treats 
me  ill  and  will  not  let  me  swim  even  a  beggarly 


DEADLY   PERIL   AND   DESERTION     15 

score  of  yards.  Monsieur  Roguin,  it  must  be  your 
duty  to  reach  yonder  means  of  escape  and  bring 
it  to  us." 

Roguin  obeyed  with  unwonted  alacrity,  and 
swam  rapidly  toward  the  desired  object.  He  soon 
reached  it,  climbed  in,  seized  the  oars  and  with 
a  mocking  "Adieu!  mes  amis;  bon  voyage!" 
rowed  steadily  away  alone. 

For  a  moment  de  Chatignac  stood  motionless 
with  astonishment,  scarcely  believing  the  evidence 
of  his  own  eyes.  Then  came  the  full  realization 
of  his  late  companion's  perfidy. 

"  Curse  him !  "  he  cried,  wild  with  rage  as  he 
shook  his  fist  impotently  after  the  rapidly  disap- 
pearing Roguin.  "  I  should  have  known  better 
than  to  trust  him  in  anything."  Realizing  the 
necessity  of  concealing  his  despair  from  his  part- 
ner in  misfortune  he  quickly  regained  control  over 
himself,  and  turning  toward  her  with  a  smile  he 
said  encouragingly :  "  Our  escape  is  but  delayed, 
Mademoiselle."  Then  searching  his  pockets  he 
continued:  "  Here  we  have  a  bottle  of  fresh  water 
and  a  flask  of  brandy.  To  be  sure  solid  food  is 
wanting,  but  we  can  get  along  for  a  short  time 
on  liquid  rations." 

"Ah!  Monsieur!  "  exclaimed  the  girl  sorrow- 
fully, "  I  have  wrought  worse  than  I  dreamed. 
To  go  down  with  the  ship  would  have  been  hor- 
rible enough,  but  to  condemn  you  to  a  slow  death 


16  A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

by  thirst  and  starvation  is  terrible  to  contemplate," 
and  she  sobbed  pitifully. 

"  Good  liquor  is  both  food  and  drink,"  said 
de  Chatignac  light-heartedly.  "  This  supply  will 
surely  last  us  until  we  touch  the  rugged  shore  of 
New  France.  As  for  Gaspard  Roguin,  we  are 
well  rid  of  such  a  rascal,  his  hateful  presence  would 
but  retard  our  progress,  while  he  would  probably 
drink  up  our  stock  of  provisions  at  a  single 
draught,  leaving  nothing  for  us."  Manfully  he 
strove  to  cheer  the  drooping  spirits  of  his  com- 
panion, but  his  own  heart  misgave  him  as  he  saw 
the  slow  progress  they  were  making  and  realized 
that  when  the  tide  turned  it  would  carry  them  sea- 
ward. Without  rescue  they  might  drift  back  and 
forth  within  sight  of  land  indefinitely. 

All  through  that  day  he  pretended  to  partake 
of  the  brandy  and  water  in  equal  measure  with 
the  young  girl,  but  in  reality  he  only  wet  his  lips. 
Night  came.  De  Chatignac's  companion  slept, 
securely  fastened  as  she  was,  but  he  remained 
awake  conquering  as  best  he  might  the  terrible 
thirst  that  assailed  him,  vainly  endeavoring  to 
think  out  some  plan  that  would  aid  in  their  escape. 

Morning  dawned  and  the  coast  appeared  nearer 
than  before,  but  even  at  the  rate  they  were  moving 
it  would  take  them  at  least  two  more  days  to  reach 
it.  The  cold,  hunger,  and  the  agony  of  unsatis- 
fied thirst,  combined  with  the  weakness  from  his 


DEADLY   PERIL   AND   DESERTION     17 

partly  healed  wound,  brought  on  a  dangerous 
faintness.  He  took  the  precaution  of  giving  the 
girl  a  liberal  portion  from  his  scanty  store  of 
spirits  to  combat  the  effects  of  the  cold  and  ex- 
posure that  had  begun  to  manifest  themselves. 
There  followed  another  night  of  watching  and 
struggling  against  physical  hardships.  After 
dawn  broke  he  called  to  his  companion,  but  re- 
ceived no  answer.  Alarmed  at  her  silence,  he 
strove  to  drag  himself  to  her  side,  A  dizziness 
overcame  him;  the  light  of  day  was  blotted  from 
his  sight;  he  fell  back,  rolled  over  the  edge  into 
the  water  and  was  gone. 

A  few  hours  later  a  fishing  boat  came  upon  an 
improvised  raft  on  which  was  bound  the  uncon- 
scious form  of  a  young  girl  whose  long  hair,  loos- 
ened from  its  hood,  streamed  to  and  fro  unnoticed 
amid  the  gently  lapping  waves,  her  fair  face 
turned  serenely  heavenward;  the  apparently  life- 
less body  of  a  man  floated  alongside,  whose  sword 
was  entangled  in  one  of  the  ropes  binding  the  parts 
of  the  raft  together. 


Chapter  Two 

WHEREIN  THE  DEAD  RETURN  TO  LIFE  AND  CAUSE 
MUCH  JOY  AND  CONSTERNATION 

ALL  Quebec  put  aside  its  pleasure  and  its 
A\   gayety,  and  mourned. 

-*•  Gaspard  Roguin  upon  his  arrival  had 
told  the  news  of  the  disaster,  and  proclaimed  him- 
self the  sole  survivor  from  the  ill-fated  ship.  He 
became  at  once  an  object  of  universal  interest,  and 
was  compelled  to  rehearse  again  and  again  the 
details  of  the  awful  event  and  his  miraculous 
escape. 

Flattered  by  the  attention  bestowed  upon  him, 
his  self-love  urged  him  to  magnify  his  own  deeds. 
Like  all  liars  when  there  is  no  chance  of  their 
falsehood  being  refuted,  he  lied  largely  and  well. 
His  story  grew  in  telling  until  he  appeared  to  his 
hearers  a  veritable  hero,  who  had  coolly  allayed  the 
general  panic,  skillfully  superintended  the  launch- 
ing of  the  boats,  and  then  when  all  were  filled 
had  generously  refused  to  add  his  weight  to  the 
tiny  craft  already  overloaded,  but  had  entrusted 
his  own  safety  to  a  frail  spar.  He  was  finally 
providentially  rewarded  for  his  unselfish  heroism 

18 


WHEREIN  DEAD  RETURN  TO  LIFE     19 

by  finding  an  empty  boat  adrift,  in  which  he 
reached  land  unharmed. 

The  flagstaffs  upon  the  Chateau,  the  Intend- 
ant's  Palace  and  other  public  buildings  were 
dressed  in  mourning,  and  a  day  was  appointed 
on  which  all  the  good  inhabitants  of  the  city  were 
bidden  to  repair  to  the  Cathedral,  where  a  solemn 
mass  was  sung  for  the  repose  of  the  souls  of  those 
lost  at  sea;  then  Quebec  resumed  once  more  its 
struggles  with  living  problems,  leaving  the  dead 
to  slumber  in  their  watery  sepulcher. 

Madame  Fleurat,  the  Governor's  housekeeper, 
good,  pious  soul,  had  shed  a  tear  at  the  Cathe- 
dral and  then  hurried  back  to  the  Chateau  to  super- 
intend the  preparation  of  a  meal  that  should  tempt 
the  Governor's  appetite,  which,  since  the  first  news 
of  the  wreck,  had  disappeared  entirely.  Her  fifty 
years  of  service  in  his  family,  both  in  France  and 
the  New  World,  had  made  her  devotion  to  him  a 
second  nature,  and  all  events  or  sorrows  were  of 
small  moment  to  her  except  as  they  affected  him. 
But  all  her  painstaking  was  of  no  avail,  for  when 
she  entered  the  room  to  summon  him  to  the  meal 
prepared  with  such  loving  care,  she  found  him 
seated  alone  before  the  fire,  absorbed  in  gloomy 
meditation. 

"  Come,  your  Excellency,"  she  exclaimed  in  her 
cheerful  bustling  manner,  "  your  dinner  is  waiting 
for  you  all  hot  and  smoking.  You  will  open  your 


20  A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

eyes  when  you  see  how  many  of  your  favorite 
dishes  I  have  prepared  for  you.  You  will  injure 
your  health  if  you  do  not  eat  instead  of  moping 
here  in  the  dark  and  blinking  at  the  fire  for  all  the 
world  like  one  of  those  Gascon  owls  that  used  to 
frighten  you  when  a  boy,"  and  the  good  dame 
patted  him  gently  on  the  hand  in  much  the  same 
motherly  way  as,  when  a  young  girl  many  years 
ago,  she  had  first  taken  charge  of  the  little  mother- 
less child  in  the  Chateau  on  the  banks  of  the  far-off 
Garonne. 

The  Governor,  however,  shook  his  head  sadly 
as  he  seized  her  rough,  withered  hand  and  drew 
her  down  until  she  sat  beside  him  on  a  hassock. 

"  My  heart  is  heavy  to-night,  ma  chere  am'ie, 
and  I  need  your  comfort  and  sympathy  as  in  the 
old  days,  rather  than  your  food.  My  thoughts 
are  sad  indeed  since  le  bon  Dieu  has  taken  from 
me  the  one  fair  flower  left  blooming  in  the  de- 
serted garden  of  my  life.  For  Aimee  is  gone,  the 
loving,  happy-hearted  Aimee,  whose  existence  has 
been  the  only  bright  ray  of  sunshine  amid  the 
clouds  of  difficulties,  dangers  and  perplexities  that 
have  surrounded  me  since  coming  to  New  France. 
My  old  heart  had  looked  forward  so  eagerly  to 
welcoming  her  back  from  her  two  years'  schooling 
in  Paris,  no  longer  a  child,  but  overflowing  with 
all  the  beauty,  charm  and  grace  of  her  full  woman- 
hood; and  now — now  to  think  that  she  lies  beneath 


WHEREIN   DEAD  RETURN   TO   LIFE     21 

the  cruel  waters,  her  loving  glances  quenched,  her 
laughter  stilled  forever.  But  no,  Dieu  me  par- 
donne  for  these  unhappy  thoughts!  I  will  not 
think  of  her  thus,  but  rather  that  her  blessed 
spirit  is  now  in  Paradise,  looking  down  upon  my 
grieving  heart  in  loving  pity  for  its  loneli- 
ness." 

A  sympathetic  pressure  of  the  hand  from  the 
good  dame  filled  in  a  moment  of  silence. 

"  How  well  I  remember,"  he  continued  in  a 
reminiscent  tone,  "  the  day  of  the  big  fight  when, 
hard  pressed  by  the  English  officer,  I  would  have 
fallen  had  not  my  gallant  friend  Felix  de  Marsay, 
Aimee's  father,  stepped  between  us  and  received 
the  fatal  blow  intended  for  me.  How  his  dying 
words  ring  in  my  ears  even  now:  '  My  little 
flower,  ma  mignonne!  you  will  guard  her  as  your 
very  own,  and  be  her  father?  '  And  I  promised 
as  he  expired  in  my  arms.  I  have  tried  to  fulfill  my 
word.  You  remember  how,  thinking  the  gloomy 
walls  of  the  Chateau  were  unfitted  for  her  bright 
young  life,  I  placed  her  in  charge  of  her  old  nurse 
in  the  little  cottage  beyond  the  Ursulines?  and 
how,  after  I  found  her  father's  affairs  were  help- 
lessly entangled  with  those  of  that  rascal  Roguin, 
I  forbore  to  enter  upon  a  hopeless  legal  fight  but 
abandoned  everything  to  him,  preferring  to  care 
for  her  myself,  making  her  my  heir  instead?  And 
how  I  have  kept  up  the  harmless  fiction  that  her 


22  A   KNOT    OF    BLUE 

property  was  in  keeping  and  thus  satisfied  her 
proud  spirit?  Two  years  ago  you  know  I  sent  her 
to  the  convent  in  Paris  that  she  might  acquire  the 
finer  touches  and  feminine  accomplishments  she 
could  not  receive  here,  to  fit  her  for  the  highest 
station  to  which  she  might  be  called.  It  was  her 
own  eagerness  to  return  that  led  her  to  take  pas- 
sage in  the  ill-fated  L'Ecume  in  company  with 
a  maid  and  one  of  the  nuns,  rather  than  wait 
until  the  spring  storms  were  over.  Ah  me!  the 
ways  of  God  are  past  finding  out.  He  knows  I 
would  gladly  have  given  what  remains  of  my  old, 
loveless  life,  loveless  except  for  her,  if  by  so  doing 
she  could  have  been  spared." 

The  gray  head  sank  upon  his  breast  and  the  old 
soldier,  valiant  before  a  score  of  foes  but  now 
weary  and  stricken  with  grief,  surrendered  to  his 
overpowering  emotions.  Thus  the  two  aged 
figures  sat  in  the  flickering  firelight,  the  one  with 
his  heart-strings  torn  and  bleeding,  the  other 
mute  in  deepest  sympathy.  There  are  moments 
like  these  of  profound  affliction  when  the  spirit, 
leaving  the  outer  world,  withdraws  into  some  hid- 
den recess  of  the  soul  and  sits  alone  communing 
with  its  sorrow  and  obtains  relief  for  its  pent-up 
feelings,  surcease  of  its  grief,  and  gathers  fresh 
spiritual  vitality  and  strength  from  the  vast  store- 
house of  eternal  pity  and  compassion. 

The  dropping  of  a  burnt  log  in  the  fireplace, 


WHEREIN   DEAD  RETURN   TO   LIFE     23 

the  distant  baying  of  a  dog  in  the  Lower  Town, 
the  cry  of  the  sentinel  on  guard — these  sounds 
smote  upon  dulled  ears.  Suddenly  the  Governor 
sat  upright,  his  eyes  raised,  his  figure  tense  and 
vibrating  with  suppressed  excitement.  The  sound 
of  a  familiar  voice  seemingly  near  at  hand  thrilled 
him. 

"  Pere  Philippe!     Pere  Philippe!  "  it  called. 

"  Aimee!  Her  voice!  Did  you  not  hear  it? 
'Tis  her  spirit  calling  to  me  with  the  name  she 
used  as  a  little  child." 

There  was  the  sound  of  hurrying  footsteps 
upon  the  hard  polished  floor  of  the  adjoining  room 
and  the  clicking  of  a  tiny  pair  of  heels  upon  the 
threshold;  then  the  heavy  door  swung  open  and 
an  apparition  stood  in  the  half-light  of  the  door- 
way. 

"  Pere  Philippe !  Pere  Philippe !  Where  are 
you  ?  "  resounded  through  the  room,  and  the  Gov- 
ernor started  up,  overturning  the  chair  in  his 
amazement,  and  faced  about  in  the  direction  of 
the  door.  Before  the  astonished  man  could  move 
the  apparition  darted  across  the  room  and  flung 
itself  into  his  arms. 

"  Aimee !  My  loved  one !  Ma  mlgnonne, 

mon  bijou,  my  little  pigeon "  and  the  man's 

voice  became  an  inarticulate  murmur  of  sobs  and 
endearing  names.  At  length  he  calmed  himself 
and  holding  the  girl  at  arm's  length  exclaimed: 


24  A    KNOT    OF    BLUE 

"  It  is  then  really  you  in  the  flesh  and  not  your 
spirit?  "  Then  turning  to  Madame  Fleurat,  who 
sat  crouched  on  the  hassock  trembling  with  joy 
and  fright,  "  Come,  come,  arise  and  bring  lights; 
pile  up  the  logs  and  broach  a  bottle  of  my  best 
wine,  for  this  my  night  of  mourning  is  turned  into 
a  day  of  joy." 

Seated  about  the  table,  with  the  delayed  dinner 
before  them,  they  beamed  upon  each  other  with 
loving  glances  while  Madame  Fleurat,  rejoicing 
in  her  master's  happiness,  bustled  in  and  out, 
scolded  the  servants  and  seemed  to  become  sud- 
denly twenty  years  younger.  But  little  did  the 
Governor  partake  of  the  food  set  before  him.  His 
meat  was  to  devour  with  admiring  gaze  and  misty 
eye  the  features  of  his  fair  young  companion,  and 
drink  in  as  if  with  insatiable  thirst  every  word  fall- 
ing from  her  lips  and  every  glance  that  darted 
from  her  sparkling  lips. 

Aimee  told  the  story  of  her  escape;  how,  when 
she  opened  her  eyes  she  found  herself  warmly 
lodged  in  bed  in  the  humble  cabin  of  one  of  the 
numerous  settlers  who  cultivated  the  narrow  strip 
of  land  close  to  the  river's  edge,  ekeing  out  their 
slender  means  by  occasional  fishing  expeditions; 
how  she  had  quickly  recovered  from  the  effects  of 
the  cold  and  exposure  and  within  a  few  days  was 
sitting  up.  Not  so  with  her  companion.  For 
days  he  tossed  delirious,  now  chattering  unintel- 


WHEREIN   DEAD  RETURN   TO   LIFE     25 

ligibly,  now  living  over  again  the  terrible  scenes 
of  the  shipwreck. 

"  Again  he  talked  of  battle,"  she  said,  "  of 
siege  and  camp;  and  then  he  would  seem  to  go 
back  to  his  childish  days  in  Quebec  and  familiar 
names  came  from  his  tongue,  among  them  yours 
and  mine.  And  oh !  Pere  Philippe,  can  I  ever  be 
forgiven  for  my  blindness!  I  recognized  him 
then  as  my  old  friend  and  playmate,  Raoul  de 
Chatignac." 

"  Raoul  de  Chatignac !  Impossible !  He  is  not 
expected  home  for  some  months  yet." 

"  Impossible,  perhaps,  but  nevertheless  it  was 
he.  Little  wonder  that  I  did  not  recognize  him 
during  those  hours  of  excitement,  darkness  and 
misery,  for  he  has  changed  wonderfully  since  leav- 
ing us  all  seven  years  ago.  Then  he  was  but  a 
slight,  stoop-shouldered  lad,  and  now  he  is  a  tall, 
broad,  soldierly  gallant  with  a  most  bewitching 
mustache  and  only  the  same  generous,  hearty 
smile  to  remind  me  of  my  former  friend." 

"  And  did  he  recognize  you,  ma  cherie?  " 

"  No,  and  no  wonder,  for  I  kept  my  head  well 
muffled  in  my  capote  because  of  the  cold,  so  that 
I  do  not  believe  he  once  caught  a  full  view  of  my 
face.  I  stayed  and  did  what  I  could  to  allay  his 
discomfort  until  one  morning,  when  they  told  me 
he  was  himself  again,  I  directed  them  to  start  me 
on  my  journey  to  Quebec,  not  wishing  him  to 


26  A   KNOT   OF    BLUE 

recognize  me  under  such  circumstances.  This  they 
gladly  did,  as  one  of  the  women  folk  was  anxious 
to  come  to  the  city  to  buy  some  finery,  especially 
as  I  promised  them  a  goodly  sum.  After  several 
delays  spent  at  the  houses  of  some  of  their  friends 
upon  the  way  to  visit  and  repair  the  canoe,  we 
arrived  to-night.  I  bade  them  leave  me  at  the 
gate  of  the  Chateau  and  call  on  you  in  the  morn- 
ing for  their  pay." 

"  Pardieu!  and  they  shall  have  it  though  it 
were  a  king's  ransom,"  cried  the  Governor  as  he 
struck  the  table  a  ringing  blow  for  sheer  joy. 

Thus  did  the  old  man  and  his  foster-daughter 
while  away  the  dinner  hour  in  earnest  questionings 
and  glad  replies. 

Once  more  they  sat  before  the  fire  as  they  had 
so  often  done  before,  she  with  her  head  laid  lov- 
ingly upon  his  knee,  his  hand  passing  and  repass- 
ing  through  the  mass  of  her  golden  hair;  and  they 
were  both  content. 

"  You  have  grown  more  beautiful,  little  pigeon, 
than  I  had  even  hoped  for.  Alas !  for  the  manly 
hearts  that  will  beat  quicker  at  the  sight  of  your 
sweet  face.  You  will  have  all  the  fine  ladies  of 
Quebec  mad  with  envy.  Ah  me!  if  I  were  but 
twenty  years  younger  I  might  try  for  the  prize 
myself." 

'  You  would  come  nearer  winning,  Pere  Phil- 
ippe, than  any  that  I  know." 


WHEREIN  DEAD  RETURN   TO  LIFE     27 

"  What !  have  I  a  better  chance  than  your  gal- 
lant rescuer,  Raoul  de  Chatignac?  He  must  be  a 
fine  fellow.  His  father  was  my  warm  friend  and 
a  noble  man.  The  boy  gave  every  promise  of 
equaling  him  when  he  left  and  from  all  I  can 
learn  he  has  indeed  fulfilled  his  early  promise. 
He  did  splendid  service  in  several  campaigns  until 
finally  Marechal  Saxe  took  notice  of  him  and  had 
him  with  him  at  Fontenoy,  where  he  fought  gal- 
lantly, falling  at  last  with  several  wounds.  It 
was  shortly  after  that  his  father  died  and  he  is 
now  come  back  to  take  possession  of  the  seigniory 
and  the  wealth  his  father  has  left  him.  You  could 
certainly  do  much  worse,  ma  mignonne,  than  wed 
your  old-time  friend." 

Aimee  sat  dreamily  watching  the  tongues  of 
flame  darting  in  and  out  among  the  logs  before 
replying. 

"  No  gallants  now  for  me,  Pere  Philippe ;  I 
want  to  make  your  life  bright  and  happy  once 
more  after  deserting  you  for  two  long  years." 

"  Nor  do  I  wish  to  think  of  young  gallants  or 
anything  that  means  my  ever  losing  you  again.  I 
would  think  of  naught  to-night  save  that  you  are 
back  once  more.  Just  before  you  entered  I  had 
vowed  my  willingness  to  give  up  my  own  life  for 
you  if  it  were  necessary.  Your  father  sacrificed 
himself  for  me  and  I  shall  always  stand  ready  to 
pay  the  father's  debt  to  his  daughter.  A  life  for 


28  A    KNOT    OF    BLUE 

a  life,  ma  cherie;  if  ever  you  need  it,  it  is  yours. 
I  told  you  this  the  first  evening  on  which  I  brought 
you  here,  a  little  child.  I  renew  my  promise  here 
to-night,  the  night  when  you  return  to  me  a 


woman." 


A  far  different  s.cene  was  being  enacted  in  the 
long,  upper  room  of  "  The  Silver  Fox,"  kept  by 
the  jolly,  sharp-witted  Etienne  Lebas,  who  was 
ever  ready  to  serve  a  quip  or  jest  with  each  bottle 
of  wine  or  mug  of  cider  to  his  merry  customers. 
This  inn,  situated  not  over  two  hundred  yards 
from  the  gate  of  the  Chateau,  was  the  favorite 
rendezvous  for  all  the  young  officers  and  gal- 
lants of  Quebec.  It  served  the  purpose  of  a  mod- 
ern club,  being  the  center  of  the  male  social  life 
of  the  city.  It  was  the  meeting  place  for  the  dis- 
cussion of  all  matters  of  public,  and,  too  often, 
those  of  private  interest;  the  breeding  ground  of 
the  thousand  and  one  petty  intrigues  that  sapped 
the  vitality  of  the  colony;  and  the  scene  of  many 
of  the  innumerable  personal  quarrels  arising  over 
cards  or  in  minds  overheated  with  wine. 

The  room  was  crowded.  Several  groups  of 
young  men  sat  about  small  tables  drinking  and 
laughing,  while  a  number  were  engaged  in  friendly 
games  to  while  away  the  long  evening.  A  knot 
of  spectators  had  collected  about  one  table  where 
the  interest  in  play  was  greatest.  One  of  the 


WHEREIN   DEAD  RETURN   TO   LIFE     29 

players,  his  back  against  the  wall,  seemed  the 
center  of  attraction.  It  was  none  other  than  Gas- 
pard  Roguin,  his  eyes  flashing  with  the  lust  of 
gain,  his  cheeks  flushed  with  excitement  and  pleas- 
ure. His  winnings  were  already  piled  high  and 
were  steadily  increasing.  He  kept  up  a  constant 
fire  of  half-bantering,  cynical  remarks  directed  to 
the  other  players,  who,  convulsed  with  laughter, 
were  often  unable  to  direct  their  full  attention 
to  their  cards.  Gradually  the  group  increased, 
attracted  by  the  sounds  of  merriment  until  at  least 
a  score  of  onlookers  stood  about  the  table. 

The  subject  of  conversation  finally  turned  to  the 
event  of  the  day,  the  service  at  the  Cathedral. 

"  'Tis  well  you  escaped,  Roguin,"  spoke  up 
Gaudais,  one  of  his  former  boon  companions, 
"  for  if  you  had  not  we  should  have  been  obliged 
to  shed  one  more  tear,  and  I  for  one  could  not 
have  done  so;  as  it  was  I  squeezed  both  my  eyes 
dry  weeping  for  the  others  who  were  lost." 

A  burst  of  laughter  met  this  sally,  as  it  was 
known  to  all  that  the  speaker  had  not  been  near 
the  Cathedral  that  day. 

"  I  am  not  ashamed  to  confess  I  wept  heartily," 
said  one  of  the  group  stoutly,  "  for  I  felt  deeply 
the  loss  of  my  old  playmate  and  companion,  Raoul 
de  Chatignac,  as  gallant  and  true  a  friend  as  ever 
breathed  the  air  of  New  France,  as  many  of  you 
can  testify." 


30  A    KNOT    OF    BLUE 

Several  of  the  group  assented  to  this  earnest 
testimony  to  the  worth  of  a  lost  comrade. 

A  spiteful  look  gleamed  in  the  eye  of  Roguin 
as  he  replied: 

"  I,  too,  wept  at  the  thought  of  Raoul  de  Cha- 
tignac,  not  because  he  was  a  friend  of  mine,  but 
because  of  my  disappointment  at  finding  him  to  be 
unworthy  of  the  high  regard  many  of  you  have 
held  for  him;  a  regard  I  once  shared  in.  But 
that  is  a  story  I  have  not  yet  told  anyone.  One 
must  speak  only  well  of  the  dead;  you  know  the 
Latin  proverb." 

"  Tell  us  about  it,  nevertheless,"  chimed  in  Ber- 
thier,  one  of  his  satellites,  who  saw  that  his  leader 
only  wished  a  little  urging. 

Roguin  shook  his  head  and  sighed  but  did  not 
speak. 

"  As  a  friend  of  de  Chatignac,"  replied  Ar- 
mand  Boucard  angrily,  he  who  had  just  spoken 
so  warmly  in  his  favor,  "  I  insist  that  your  cursed 
innuendo  demands  a  full  explanation." 

"  As  you  will,"  replied  Gaspard  Roguin  with  a 
shrug  as  he  deftly  dealt  the  cards  around.  "  To 
begin  with,"  he  continued,  "  I  have  never  told  the 
true  story  of  my  escape." 

A  silence  fell  upon  the  group.  Others  drew 
near  and  listened. 

"  The  first  boat  launched  was  torn  away  by  the 
waves  and  floated  off  empty.  Lucky  it  was  for 


WHEREIN  DEAD  RETURN  TO  LIFE     31 

me,  for  it  was  that  same  boat  that  I  afterwards 
found  and  escaped  in.  (Dumay,  you  have  not 
made  your  bet.)  The  second  was  ready  to  be 
filled  when  our  gallant  hero,  as  you  have  consid- 
ered him,  started  to  jump  in  first  before  any  of  the 
women.  This  lack  of  gallantry  so  enraged  me 
that  I  felled  him  with  a  blow.  Not  a  pretty  thing 
to  do,  I  admit,  but  justifiable  under  the  circum- 
stances. After  all  the  boats  were  filled  someone 
called  out  that  there  was  a  young  woman  left 
behind  in  one  of  the  cabins.  I  hastened  below  to 
find  her  and  upon  bringing  her  to  the  deck  I  found 
the  last  boat  had  gone." 

The  speaker  paused  to  gather  in  his  win- 
nings, and  while  the  cards  were  dealt  afresh,  con- 
tinued: 

"  I  found  our  heroic  friend  still  unconscious 
from  my  blow,  so  after  resuscitating  him  I  begged 
his  assistance  in  making  a  raft.  This  with  his 
lordly  air  he  refused  to  do.  The  work  thereupon 
all  devolved  upon  me.  (I  double  your  bet,  La 
Briot.)  With  much  difficulty  I  managed  to  get 
the  raft  launched.  After  leaving  the  wrecl^  I  dis- 
covered that  I  had  forgotten  to  bring  any  food 
or  water  with  us,  hence  you  can  imagine  my  sur- 
prise at  seeing  de  Chatignac  take  a  bottle  of  water 
stealthily  from  his  pocket  and  help  himself  when 
he  thought  neither  the  girl  or  myself  were  look- 
ing. I  suggested  that  he  share  it  with  us,  but  he 


32  A   KNOT    OF    BLUE 

stoutly  denied  having  it  in  his  possession.  From 
that  moment  I  felt  he  meditated  treachery.  (You 
have  lost  again  Dumay;  you  should  play  more 
carefully.)  Finally,  desperate  with  thirst,  I  again 
demanded  a  portion  of  the  water  for  myself  and 
our  companion,  whereupon  he  flew  into  a  rage, 
knocked  me  into  the  water,  and  loosening  a  small 
spar,  shoved  it  after  me,  telling  me  to  shift  for 
myself.  I  managed  with  difficulty  to  cling  to  this 
slight  support.  In  the  morning  the  raft,  a  frail 
thing  at  best,  had  disappeared,  sunk  no  doubt  with 
the  weight  of  its  two  occupants,  but  I  discovered 
near  at  hand  the  drifting  boat.  I  never  saw  him 
again.  He  is  now  down  below,  a  just  punishment 
for  his  faithlessness.  We  all  did  well  to  pray  for 
his  soul  to-day." 

A  breathless  silence  now  filled  the  room.  All 
were  astonished  at  the  recital.  Before  anyone 
could  speak  a  voice,  vibrating  with  intense  emotion, 
resounded  in  their  ears. 

"  Gaspard  Roguin,  you  lie  I  " 

Roguin  looked  up  angrily.  The  flush  on  his 
face  died  away,  and  it  became  livid  with  terror. 
Raoul  de  Chatignac,  pale  and  weak,  stood  beside 
the  table  with  arms  folded  and  blazing  eyes.  He 
had  entered  the  room  unnoticed  and  during  Ro- 
guin's  narrative  had  stood  in  the  background.  At 
its  close  he  had  quietly  pushed  his  way  through 
the  crowd  to  the  front. 


WHEREIN   DEAD  RETURN   TO   LIFE     33 

A  shout  of  wonder  and  glad  recognition  arose 
on  all  sides.  This  he  silenced  with  a  gesture. 

"  Monsieur  did  not  count  upon  any  delay 
through  illness  in  my  reaching  Quebec,  or  he  would 
have  waited  a  little  longer  to  make  sure  of  my 
death  before  venturing  upon  this  tale  which  is 
a  tissue  of  lies." 

Gaspard  Roguin,  who  had  in  a  measure  recov- 
ered himself,  smiled  scornfully.  "  Of  course  you 
will  deny  what  I  have  said:  that  is  but  natural. 
However,  you  cannot  prove  the  falseness  of  my 
story.  One  man's  word  is  as  good  as  another's. 
As  for  the  girl,  if  she  be  alive,  her  testimony  would 
be  of  little  value,  since  you  have  had  an  excellent 
opportunity  of  intimidating  her.  Come,  gentle- 
men, on  with  the  game !  "  and  he  turned  to  his 
cards  again. 

"  Messieurs,"  said  Raoul  de  Chatignac,  "  allow 
me  to  give  you  the  true  version  of  the  affair,"  and 
he  modestly  related  the  complete  history  of  their 
escape.  Gaspard  Roguin  played  on  in  silence  with 
a  careless  smile,  betting  heavily. 

"  I  need  no  more  additional  testimony,  I  hope," 
continued  de  Chatignac,  "  to  prove  the  truth  of 
what  I  have  related  as  against  this  liar,  than  to 
tell  you  that  at  the  time  of  the  accident  I  had  just 
accused  him  before  a  roomful  of  witnesses  of  being 
a  swindler  and  card  cheat.  Judging  by  his  win- 
nings to-night  he  is  at  his  old  tricks  again.  I  would 


34  A   KNOT   OF    BLUE 

therefore  ask  one  of  you  to  turn  down  one  or  both 
of  his  cuffs!" 

A  murmur  of  indignation  arose  and  angry  looks 
were  cast  at  Gaspard  Roguin,  who,  pale  again, 
arose  to  his  feet  excitedly. 

"  I  will  not  submit  further  to  your  insults,  Raoul 
de  Chatignac,"  he  cried  fiercely.  "  Be  good 
enough  to  appoint  a  time  and  place  for  the  settle- 
ment of  this  affair.  My  sword  is  ready  to  cross 
your  own." 

De  Chatignac's  accusing  finger  pointed  at  one 
of  his  enemy's  sleeves  was  the  only  reply.  Armand 
Boucard  stepped  forward  but  Roguin  turned  men- 
acingly upon  him.  "  At  your  peril,  Monsieur,  or 
I  shall  be  under  the  necessity  of  killing  you 
likewise." 

Boucard  was  not  to  be  deterred.  He  motioned 
to  a  man  standing  on  the  other  side  of  Roguin, 
and  simultaneously  they  each  seized  a  hand.  Be- 
fore the  enraged  victim  could  make  a  struggle 
both  cuffs  had  been  turned  down,  disclosing  several 
cards  behind  each.  With  a  cry  like  an  infuriated 
animal  Roguin  broke  loose,  and  darting  through 
the  crowd  reached  a  window,  threw  it  open  and 
leaped  out  into  the  darkness. 


Chapter  Three 

A  CHAPTER  OF  GLOOM,   IN  WHICH  AN  ESCAPE  IS 
MADE 

A  OUT  halfway  to  Beauport,  set  well  back 
from  the  road,  with  one  side  overlooking 
from  an  eminence  the  waters  of  the  St. 
Lawrence,  stood  the  manor-like  house  of  Pierre 
Roguin    named    by    him    La    Maison    Sombre. 
Dark  indeed  was  the  house  and  darker  still  its 
history  and  that  of  its  builder. 

Shortly  after  the  close  of  the  Great  Louis's  reign 
two  brothers  had  settled  in  Quebec,  engaged  in 
trade  with  the  Indians  and  prospered.  At  length 
a  quarrel  arose  and  they  separated,  the  younger  en- 
tering the  great  wilderness  and  taking  up  the 
hardy  but  fascinating  life  of  a  coureur-de-bois. 
The  elder  remained  at  Quebec  and  received  a 
small  grant  of  land  four  arpents  broad  at  the  river- 
edge  and  running  back  a  full  mile  and  a  half. 
This  tract  was  too  small  to  be  let  out  profitably  to 
censitaires  for  cultivation.  But  the  wily  owner 
wanted,  as  he  declared,  only  a  home  whither  he 
could  retire  and  enjoy  his  old  age  in  comfort  when 
it  came  on.  He  built  a  huge  stone  house  close  to 
the  edge  of  the  river  and  his  old  haunts  knew  him 
no  more.  Some  years  passed.  He  emerged  from 

35 


36  A    KNOT    OF    BLUE 

his  retreat  long  enough  to  marry  the  daughter  of 
a  Montreal  merchant  with  whom  he  had  had  deal- 
ings in  previous  years,  then  returned  and  shut  him- 
self up  with  her  in  his  lonely  dwelling. 

Strange  stories  were  told  by  occasional  passers- 
by  of  mysterious  lights  and  weird  sounds  emanat- 
ing from  the  darksome  pile  at  night.  Others 
talked  of  subterranean  chambers  beneath  the 
gloomy  dwelling,  of  boats  unloading  and  loading 
on  dark  nights  on  the  shore  below,  claiming  that 
the  commercial  instinct  still  survived  in  the  owner 
and  that  he  continued  thus  to  add  to  his  fortune 
by  illicit  trade  which  he  dared  not  engage  in 
openly. 

At  about  this  time  he  assumed  charge  of  the 
vast  estate  of  Felix  de  Marsay,  who  was  absent 
from  Quebec  most  of  the  year  on  patriotic  errands 
to  France  on  the  business  of  the  Colony,  or  trav- 
eling about  among  the  distant  outposts,  giving 
their  commanders  freely  of  his  vast  engineering 
knowledge,  or  drawing  his  sword  or  taking  up 
his  rifle  in  defense  of  some  fort  against  English 
assault  or  Indian  foray.  Pierre  Roguin  superin- 
tended the  leasing  of  his  farmlands,  the  collect- 
ing of  rents,  the  cutting  of  timber,  in  fact  all  the 
duties  incident  to  his  position.  Unfortunately 
Felix  de  Marsay  was  a  better  soldier  than  he  was 
a  man  of  business,  so  little  by  little  his  agent  came 
to  exercise  supreme  control  over  his  affairs  with  full 


WHEREIN   DEAD  RETURN   TO   LIFE     37 

power  to  sell  or  buy  as  he  saw  fit,  the  owner  being 
content  to  receive  the  revenue  from  his  property 
without  seemingly  caring  to  know  anything  further 
concerning  it. 

Roguin's  brother  finally  returned,  peace  was 
apparently  established  between  them  and  they 
dwelt  together.  One  day  he  was  missing  and 
there  were  secret  whisperings  of  jealous  anger  on 
the  part  of  the  husband  who,  it  was  reported,  was 
passionately  fond  of  his  girl-wife,  of  a  moonlight 
duel  between  the  two  brothers  and  a  secret  burial. 
It  was  shortly  after  this  event  that  a  son  was  born 
and  the  mother  died. 

After  these  tragic  events  the  owner  became 
more  and  more  a  recluse,  shunning  all  unnecessary 
association  with  his  fellow  men,  devoting  his  spare 
time  to  the  care  and  education  of  his  child.  His 
ambition  for  his  future  was  boundless  and  he  began 
adding  little  by  little  to  his  land  by  purchase,  hop- 
ing to  be  able  to  leave  his  son  a  large  property 
and  money  sufficient  to  maintain  it  and  perhaps 
purchase  one  of  the  new  colonial  titles  of  nobility 
that  the  King  offered  at  a  good  price.  Occasion- 
ally, after  consultation  with  the  crafty  notary, 
Potherie,  he  would  through  some  legal  quibble 
oust  a  small  owner  from  his  property  and  quietly 
annex  it  to  his  own  estate,  until  finally  his  domains 
extended  far  in  all  directions. 

Along  with  his  trickery  and  roguish  dealings 


38  A   KNOT    OF    BLUE 

there  developed  a  cynical  philosophy  that  scoffed 
at  everything.  Openly  defying  the  Church  and 
its  ministers,  it  is  no  wonder  that  he  was  accused 
of  all  sorts  of  dealings  with  the  Evil  One,  the  cele- 
bration of  the  Black  Mass,  and  the  housing  of  an 
imp-child,  the  Devil's  own,  as  a  familiar  spirit, 
and  it  was  said  by  many  who  had  passed  him  on 
the  road  on  his  wild  midnight  rides  that  a  witch 
bestrode  his  horse's  tail. 

Long  solitary  drinking  bouts  aged  him  rapidly 
after  his  employer's  death  and  he  had  little  with 
which  to  occupy  his  time.  Finally,  one  stormy 
night,  after  driving  the  servants  out  into  the  rain, 
he  ordered  his  horse  saddled  and  when  asked 
whither  he  was  going,  responded  "  To  hell,"  and 
dashed  cursing  and  screaming  down  the  driveway. 
His  horse  returned  with  empty  saddle  and  next 
day  his  body  was  found  beneath  the  fallen  limb 
of  a  giant  tree  near  Beauport.  He  was  brought 
home  and  buried,  according  to  written  directions 
left  behind,  ten  feet  below  the  floor  of  the  great 
hall  in  front  of  the  fireplace,  his  resting  place 
being  covered  with  a  huge  stone  slab  on  which 
was  cut: 

I  WAS  NOT,  AND  I  BECAME;  I  WAS,  AND 
AM  NO  MORE.  THIS  MUCH  IS  TRUE; 
WHO  SAYS  OTHER,  LIES;  FOR  I  SHALL 
NOT  BE.  AND  THOU  WHO  LIVEST, 
DRINK,  PLAY,  COME  1 


A    CHAPTER    OF    GLOOM  39 

Such  was  the  history  in  brief  of  the  elder  Ro- 
guin.  Such  was  the  dark  inheritance  of  the  son, 
growing  up  to  manhood  under  the  care  of  Marie 
Girol,  his  father's  housekeeper  and  his  own  nurse 
since  his  birth.  Amid  these  dismal  surroundings 
it  would  have  been  small  wonder  had  he  become 
a  gloomy,  morose  man. 

This  was  not  the  case.  His  only  heritage  from 
his  mother  was  a  love  for  all  the  bright  things  of 
life,  its  levity  and  gayety;  with  this  was  coupled 
all  the  bad  traits  of  the  father.  Hence  he  became 
a  man  crafty,  unscrupulous,  sensual;  fearless  of 
divine  anger,  and  dreading  man's  only  when  there 
was  a  likelihood  of  consequences  fatal  to  himself, 
for  he  loved  life  passionately,  although  in  other 
respects  not  a  coward.  He  longed  to  taste  to  the 
full  its  various  experiences.  Loving  wealth  he 
found  it  easy  to  add  to  it,  as  well  as  to  gratify  his 
passion  for  gambling,  by  dishonest  methods  at 
cards. 

Although  of  average  height  his  frame  seemed 
slight,  which,  coupled  with  light  hair,  a  smoothly 
shaven  face  and  fair  complexion,  gave  an  effem- 
inate touch  to  his  general  appearance.  He  lived 
alone  in  his  gloomy  dwelling  save  for  the  frequent 
companionship  of  a  few  kindred  spirits  whom  he 
had  gathered  around  him.  He  mixed  in  the  social 
life  of  the  city  only  when  by  so  doing  he  could 
further  some  plan  of  his  own.  Although  about 


40  A   KNOT    OF    BLUE 

the  same  age,  Raoul  de  Chatignac  and  himself  had 
known  but  little  of  each  other  as  children.  He 
had  always  secretly  envied  the  other's  qualities, 
so  different  from  his  own,  the  esteem  in  which  he 
was  held,  the  success  he  had  achieved  at  Paris. 
It  was  this  feeling  of  envy  that  had  induced  him, 
poor  sailor  that  he  was,  to  cross  the  stormy  seas 
and  spend  a  year  in  France.  It  was  with  no  desire 
for  a  soldier's  life  or  military  honors,  but  rather 
that  he  might  see  the  beau  monde  and  discover 
fresh  channels  of  pleasure  and  also  pick  up  any 
new  ideas  that  might  be  of  service  to  him  in 
Quebec. 

When  confronted  before  the  eyes  of  his  asso- 
ciates with  proof  of  his  duplicity,  his  one  thought 
was  of  flight.  Landing  safely  in  a  flower  bed  in 
the  inn  yard,  he  quickly  got  his  horse  and  set  out 
for  home.  He  rode  recklessly  along,  cursing  de 
Chatignac  and  his  own  mistake  in  not  waiting  to 
indulge  his  slanderous  tongue  until  a  sufficient 
length  of  time  had  elapsed  to  preclude  all  chance 
of  de  Chatignac's  return. 

Upon  reaching  the  house  he  entered  the  great 
hall  and  threw  himself  sprawling  into  a  chair 
before  the  fire.  Again  he  cursed  his  luck,  for 
little  as  he  valued  the  regard  of  the  world  at  large, 
it  was  vital  to  the  success  of  his  many  schemes 
that  he  should  stand  well  among  the  men  of  the 
community.  He  rang  for  wine  and  gulped  down 


A  CHAPTER  OF  GLOOM  41 

several  gobletsful.  This  only  seemed  to  increase 
his  ill  temper,  for  he  stamped  his  foot  and  struck 
savagely  at  the  lettering  on  the  stone  slab  before 
him: 

I  WAS,  AND  AM  NO  MORE. 

The  inscription  seemed  to  mock  him  in  his  present 
state  of  mind.  The  carved  faces  about  the  stone 
fireplace  seemed  to  grin  with  delight  at  his  despair. 
Maddened,  he  poured  out  more  wine,  drank  it, 
and  then,  throwing  the  emptied  glass  upon  the 
floor,  stamped  savagely  upon  the  pieces,  grind- 
ing them  into  dust  with  the  heel  of  his  riding 
boot. 

Just  then  his  glance  fell  upon  a  rusty  set  of 
mailed  armor  standing  against  the  wall  like  some 
old  sentinel.  In  his  madness  he  fancied  he  could 
detect  a  gleam  as  from  a  human  eye  peering  at 
him  from  beneath  the  closed  visor. 

He  dashed  to  it  and  struck  the  helmet  vigor- 
ously with  the  butt  of  his  whip.  A  wailing  cry 
issued  from  the  interior  and  the  arms  were  raised 
as  though  to  remove  the  heavy  headpiece.  Gas- 
pard  was  startled  for  an  instant,  then  fell  to  pull- 
ing at  the  helmet.  A  few  vigorous  tugs  and  it 
came  off,  revealing  a  human  head  which  bore  the 
wild,  frightened  face  of  a  man  about  Roguin's 
own  age,  with  a  weazened  look  of  untimely  matur- 
ity. Its  eyes  burned  with  a  strange,  uncanny  fire, 


42  A   KNOT    OF    BLUE 

while  the  hair  hung  in  long  unkempt  locks  about 
the  head,  giving  the  general  appearance  of  some 
rude  creature  of  the  wood,  scarce  human  in  its 
grotesque  aspect. 

"  Peste!  So  it's  you,  Farouche,  you  fool ! 
What  mean  you  by  this  mummery?  Off  with  this 
mail  at  once  or  it  will  be  worse  for  you." 

The  figure  obeyed,  taking  off  the  armor  piece 
by  piece,  until  it  stood  trembling  in  its  ragged 
clothes  before  the  angry  man. 

"  So  you  were  spying  upon  me,"  exclaimed  Gas- 
pard,  cutting  him  savagely  across  the  thinly  clad 
legs  with  his  whip.  "  Take  that,  and  that,  and 
that,"  and  he  rained  a  dozen  blows  first  on  one 
leg  and  then  on  the  other. 

"  Oh!  oh!  "  cried  the  unfortunate,  writhing  at 
every  stroke  and  dancing  up  and  down.  "Oh! 
oh!  Pardon,  Monsieur,  but  I  was  not  spying.  I 
had  fled — oh!  oh!  from  Marie  Girol  who  was 
angry  with  me — oh !  oh ! — for  burying  two  of 
her  fine  chickens  head  downward  in  the  ground — 
oh!  oh! — to  see  if  they  would  not  change  into 
fairies.  So  I  ran  and  hid  in  here  so  that  she  could 
not  find  me — oh!  oh! — I  knew  she  would  not  be 
afraid  of  Farouche  the  Fool,  but  if  she  found  a 
knight  all  clad  in  armor  she  would  run  and  I 
would  chase  her." 

The  picture  presented  to  his  mind  of  Marie 
Girol  fleeing,  pursued  by  the  ungainly  mailed 


A    CHAPTER    OF    GLOOM  43 

figure  before  him,  caused  Roguin  to  be  suddenly 
seized  with  a  hearty  fit  of  merriment  and  he 
laughed  boisterously  until  too  weak  to  stand.  His 
companion's  mood  changing  too  from  fear  to 
mirth  he  joined  with  his  "  Hi-yi  "  in  a  voice  of 
childish  treble. 

"  Farouche,"  said  Gaspard  with  a  sudden  start, 
"  you  have  given  me  a  thought  with  all  your  fool- 
ery that  has  solved  my  difficulties.  A  wise  man 
may  learn  much  even  from  a  fool.  A  toll "  as 
he  filled  a  goblet,  raised  and  emptied  it.  "  Your 
folly  has  taught  me  wisdom.  You  deserve  a  beat- 
ing, but  I  will  let  you  off  this  time.  Now,  listen. 
I  am  going  away  to-night  and  I  want  you  to  go 
down  to  the  river  and  get  a  canoe  ready  to  take 
me  across.  When  you  have  done  this  return  to 
me  here."  So  saying  he  pushed  the  fool  out  of 
the  room. 

His  spirits  seemed  to  have  returned,  for  he 
instantly  busied  himself  in  preparing  for  a  long 
journey.  He  chuckled  to  himself  frequently  dur- 
ing these  preparations  and  laughed,  smiting  his 
thigh  a  succession  of  resounding  blows.  By  the 
time  he  had  completed  his  arrangements  his  com- 
panion returned  and  announced  that  all  was  in 
readiness.  Roguin  then  wrapped  a  cloak  about 
him  and  stretched  himself  in  the  chair,  first  extin- 
guishing the  light.  "  I  shall  take  some  rest, 
Farouche.  Do  you  stay  awake  and  watch  and 


44  A    KNOT    OF    BLUE 

when  the  first  sign  of  day  appears,  waken  me  and 
we  will  be  off.  If  you  doze,  remember,  I  have  a 
whip."  So  saying  he  fell  asleep. 

Like  a  faithful  dog,  Farouche  crouched  by  the 
window  peering  out  for  the  first  glimpse  of  dawn 
which  was  yet  several  hours  away.  Farouche  the 
Fool.  Who  he  was  or  whence  he  came,  no  one 
seemed  to  know,  not  even  himself.  As  long  as 
Gaspard  Roguin  could  remember  anything  he  had 
always  had  Farouche  at  hand  to  fetch  and  carry 
for  him,  or  to  cuff  and  beat  if  the  mood  seized 
him.  His  hair  was  always  long  and  tempting  for 
mischievous  hands  to  pull  and  he  never  resented 
it.  Farouche  the  Fool!  None  of  the  servants 
about  the  place  could  tell  anything  about  him,  for 
he  was  a  fixture  there  when  the  oldest  had  first 
come.  Handy  to  draw  water,  make  fires,  and  run 
errands  he  was  indeed,  but  always  in  the  way;  one 
who  must  of  necessity  be  beaten  and  kicked  in 
order  to  teach  him  his  proper  place.  Farouche 
the  Fool!  No  one  in  Quebec  knew  of  his  origin, 
yet  everyone  seemed  unable  to  recollect  the  time 
when  he  was  not  seen  wandering  about  the  streets 
or  chattering  wildly  from  some  corner  where  he 
had  been  brought  to  bay  by  a  crowd  of  small-boy 
tormentors,  who  knew  he  would  not  harm  them 
and  hence  felt  safe  in  perfecting  their  marksman- 
ship by  throwing  stones  at  him.  Farouche  the 
Fool !  Ask  Marie  Girol  and  perhaps  the  thin  lips 


A  CHAPTER  OF  GLOOM  45 

would  open  to  tell  what  she  knew,  and  perhaps 
they  would  only  compress  the  tighter  when  she 
caught  sight  of  him  and  her  hand  reach  for  the 
birchen  switch  and  bring  it  down  sharply  across 
the  shoulder-blades  showing  plainly  through  the 
rags  that  made  so  sorry  a  pretense  of  covering 
them.  Yet  with  all  these  delicate  attentions  from 
the  world  at  large  I  doubt  if  a  more  contented 
heart  could  have  been  found  in  all  New  France 
than  his  as  he  danced  alone  under  the  trees  in  the 
moonlight,  or  sang  away  at  some  elfin  melody 
when  night  had  come  and  he  had  crawled  into 
his  little  house,  built  in  the  yard  from  the  ruins 
of  a  large  dog  kennel  to  eat  the  scraps  of  food 
the  servants  could  not  use,  and  curl  himself  up 
there  for  rest  in  the  straw.  Farouche  the  Fool  I 
At  length  his  patient  watching  was  rewarded 
by  the  appearance  of  a  faint  streak  of  gray  upon 
the  eastern  horizon.  He  quietly  crossed  the  room 
and  awakened  the  sleeper.  The  two  then  passed 
noiselessly  to  the  river's  edge  and  soon  were  shoot- 
ing rapidly  across  its  surface.  Reaching  the  far- 
ther shore  at  a  point  opposite  Quebec,  Gaspard 
Roguin  got  out,  ordered  the  fool  homeward,  and 
after  shaking  his  fist  at  the  sleeping  city,  plunged 
into  the  forest  just  as  the  first  sunbeam  kissed  the 
tree-tops  above  him. 


Chapter  Four 

SHOWS   HOW  THE  JOY  OF  RENEWED  FRIENDSHIP 
MAY  BE  MINGLED  WITH  A  SAD  HOME-COMING 

RVOUL  DE  CHATIGNAC  disappeared 
from  "  The  Silver  Fox  "  as  mysteriously 
as  he  had  come,  before  his  companions  had 
recovered  from  their  amazement.  He  stopped  in 
the  city  only  long  enough  to  hire  a  horse  and  then 
slowly  and  painfully  rode  along  the  western  road 
toward  Sillery  on  his  way  to  his  old  home.  He 
was  weak,  the  animated  scene  at  the  tavern  having 
exhausted  what  little  strength  he  had.  His 
wound,  too,  was  painful  and  he  winced  frequently 
as  his  horse  stumbled  along  the  dark  highway. 
Leaving  the  care  of  the  kindly  habitant  under 
whose  roof  he  had  been  cared  for  in  rough  but 
sympathetic  fashion  a  couple  of  days  after  Aimee's 
departure,  he  had  pushed  forward  so  rapidly  in 
his  canoe  that  he  reached  Quebec  at  almost  the 
same  time  as  she.  He  had  intended  reporting  to 
his  old  friend  the  Governor  of  his  safe  arrival,  or 
at  least  stopping  over  night  at  the  house  of  a 
friend;  some  chance,  however,  had  led  his  steps 
to  "  The  Silver  Fox  "  only  to  overhear  the  calum- 

46 


JOY   OF   RENEWED   FRIENDSHIP      47 

nies  uttered  by  Gaspard  Roguin.  Feeling  ill  and 
weak  after  this  spirited  scene,  he  determined  to 
reach  his  home  as  rapidly  as  possible. 

His  father,  Leon  de  Chatignac,  a  stanch  roy- 
alist under  Louis  XIV,  had  resented  the  regency 
of  Philip  of  Orleans,  believing  that  the  interests 
of  the  young  king  were  suffering  at  his  hands. 

He  had  become  entangled  in  one  of  the  many 
plots  to  remove  the  Regent,  which  was  discovered. 
Although  he  and  his  companions  were  pardoned 
by  the  easy-going  Duke,  he  preferred  a  voluntary 
exile,  and  was  permitted  to  emigrate  to  New 
France.  Having  sold  his  estate  in  Gascony  he 
was  enabled  to  purchase  a  large  tract  of  land, 
which  he  carefully  improved  until  his  seigniory 
became  one  of  the  largest  and  finest  to  be  found 
anywhere  on  the  river  between  Quebec  and  Mon- 
treal. Fields  yellow  with  grain  bowed  to  the 
attack  of  the  harvesters;  a  hundred  censitaires 
tilled  these  many  acres  and  brought  him  yearly 
tribute.  While  his  wife  lived  he  was  content  to 
superintend  the  development  of  his  large  estate 
and  the  early  education  of  his  young  son. 

Shortly  after  her  death,  an  old-time  friend 
coming  to  the  Colony  as  Governor,  Leon  de  Chati- 
gnac mingled  more  in  the  active  life  of  the  growing 
town,  seeking  consolation  in  his  companionship 
and  that  of  the  valiant  soldier  and  honorable 
gentleman,  Felix  de  Marsay,  Aimee's  father.  It 


48  A    KNOT    OF    BLUE 

was  his  earnest  wish  that  his  child  should  have 
every  advantage  possible  that  should  best  fit  him 
to  add  luster  to  his  name.  When  the  youth 
reached  the  age  of  eighteen  and  had  absorbed  all 
the  teaching  of  the  new  country,  he  had  dispatched 
him  to  Paris  to  the  care  of  a  distant  relative, 
there  to  receive  the  best  of  military  training  and 
to  acquire  the  grace  and  polish  that  only  life  at 
court  could  give.  Desiring  that  he  should  gain 
the  experience  of  an  active  campaign  before  re- 
turning, he  had  insisted  on  his  remaining  longer, 
until  finally  seven  years  had  passed.  On  learning 
that  he  had  distinguished  himself  nobly  as  aide 
to  Marechal  Saxe  at  Fontenoy,  his  heart  was  filled 
with  satisfaction,  and  feeling  that  now  that  the 
son  was  fitted  to  take  his  place  he  had  nothing 
more  to  live  for,  he  committed  his  soul  to  God 
and  his  estate  to  Raoul,  and  lay  down  and 
died. 

Although  thus  aided  by  the  influence  of  his 
father's  friends  and  name,  Raoul  had  really  won 
his  way  by  the  force  of  his  own  personality.  Brave 
and  clever,  with  a  cheerful,  kindly  disposition  and 
a  determination  to  achieve  success,  he  had  made 
many  friends  and  few  enemies.  The  praise  of  his 
superiors  in  rank  did  not  fill  his  heart  with  selfish 
pride  but  rather  spurred  him  on  to  greater  achieve- 
ments. Tall,  lithe,  handsome,  courteous  ever,  he 
was  assailed  on  all  sides  by  the  coquettish  glances 


JOY   OF   RENEWED   FRIENDSHIP      49 

and  lovelorn  sighs  of  the  weaker  sex  without  his 
head  being  in  the  leastwise  turned.  Still  a  stran- 
ger to  the  supreme  affection  of  the  heart  he  met 
them  all  with  a  twinkle  of  his  dark  brown  eyes 
and  a  merry  jest.  Although  placed  in  the  midst 
of  a  corrupt  court  the  manly  ideals  instilled  into 
his  mind  by  his  father,  together  with  a  nice  sense 
of  honor,  steadied  him  amid  a  multitude  of  youth- 
ful temptations  and  follies.  His  only  vice  was 
that  of  gaming,  a  gentlemanly  failing  and  one 
that  did  him  no  harm  as  yet,  since  he  had  abun- 
dant means  to  lose.  The  news  of  his  father's 
death  had  made  the  scenes  in  which  he  moved 
distasteful,  and  he  became  anxious  to  return. 
Desire  outstripping  caution,  he  had  taken  the  first 
available  ship  home  before  his  wounds  had  fairly 
healed. 

A  thousand  sad  fancies  filled  his  mind  as  he 
jogged  along.  A  sense  of  loneliness  was  upper- 
most which  the  unfamiliarity  of  his  surroundings 
only  served  to  increase.  Plans  for  the  future  he 
had  none  save  that  of  living  his  life  in  his  father's 
stead,  one  that  would  redound  to  his  own  honor 
and  be  worthy  of  the  family  name.  His  chief  de- 
sires now  were  to  reach  the  old  home  with  its  ten- 
der associations  and  memories,  to  visit  with  filial 
affection  his  father's  grave,  and  to  rest — for  the 
feeling  of  weariness  and  exhaustion  was  well-nigh 
overpowering. 


50  A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

His  train  of  thought  was  rudely  interrupted 
by  the  clatter  of  horse's  hoofs  approaching 
through  the  darkness  behind  him,  while  a  distant 
halloo  reached  his  ears.  Thinking  it  was  prob- 
ably some  jovial  spirit  returning  homeward,  giv- 
ing vent  to  a  tipsy  shout,  Raoul  turned  aside  and 
waited  to  let  him  pass.  Soon  the  plunging  figure 
of  a  horse  was  dimly  outlined  in  the  gloom.  As 
soon  as  the  motionless  form  of  the  young  man 
was  spied,  the  oncoming  animal  was  pulled  in  so 
suddenly  that  he  reared  high  in  the  air  while  his 
skillful  rider  cried  out: 

"  Raoul  de  Chatignac,  is  that  you?  It  is  I, 
your  old  companion  Armand  Boucard." 

Raoul  put  out  his  hand  and  grasped  warmly 
that  of  Armand,  who  was  none  other  than  the 
brave  heart  who  had  defended  his  memory  so 
stoutly  before  Roguin's  sneering  words. 

"  I  thought  I  had  lost  you,  mon  ami,"  he  con- 
tinued. "  Seeing  you  so  pale  and  ill  I  followed 
you  as  quickly  as  possible  from  the  inn,  but  you 
had  disappeared.  I  lost  a  good  quarter  of  an 
hour  making  inquiries  before  I  struck  your  trail. 
However,  here  I  am,  still  dazed  with  the  joy  of 
finding  you  alive  when  we  had  already  mourned 
you  as  dead,  ready  to  take  you  back  with  me  to 
my  own  roof  or  to  accompany  you  home  and  there 
accord  you  a  hearty  welcome." 

"  Many  thanks,  old  comrade,"  was  Raoul's  cor- 


JOY   OF   RENEWED  FRIENDSHIP      51 

dial  reply  as  they  both  started  onward  side  by 
side.  "  I  am  sorely  in  need  of  your  friendship. 
I  fear  the  warmth  of  my  meeting  with  that  miser- 
able cheat  Roguin  was  more  than  my  strength 
could  bear,  but  your  sympathetic  presence  will 
cheer  and  invigorate  me  I  know." 

"  Mon  Dieuf  "  was  Armand's  indignant  reply, 
"  but  you  have  done  us  all  a  favor  in  exposing 
him  if  those  are  the  tricks  he  has  come  back  to 
practice  on  us.  He  will  not  dare  show  his  face 
in  Quebec  again  for  a  long  time."  Then,  as  he 
leaned  toward  his  companion,  he  reached  out  in 
the  darkness  and  grasped  his  arm,  squeezing  it 
affectionately,  adding:  u  But  your  greatest  serv- 
ice, mon  ami,  has  been  in  your  returning  and  giv- 
ing us  yourself  again.  We  have  missed  you  sadly 
but  have  been  proud  of  you  when  we  heard  of 
your  valor  and  renown  across  the  sea.  Your  illus- 
trious father  did  not  allow  anyone  in  Quebec 
to  remain  long  in  ignorance  of  your  rapid 
progress." 

"  Dear,  noble-hearted  man,  I  fear  his  great 
affection  for  me  prompted  him  to  value  my  modest 
achievements  more  highly  than  he  should.  I  pray 
le  bon  Dleu  that  I  may  yet  do  something  worthy 
of  his  great  love." 

'*  You  have  already  accomplished  something, 
for,  some  of  us,  roused  by  your  example,  have 
tried  to  imitate  your  bravery.  You  remember 


52 

Ambroise  Pelletier,  whom  we  used  to  pity  for  his 
physical  weakness  and  apparent  cowardice?  Well, 
he  fell  after  inciting  his  handful  of  men  to  attack 
a  hundred  of  the  heretic  English;  his  example 
turned  defeat  into  victory  and  he  lived  long 
enough  to  see  the  enemy  run.  Then  there  was 
Blondet,  whom  we  all  thought  would  enter  the 
church;  he  developed  a  sudden  warlike  spirit  and 
did  splendid  service  in  a  campaign  against  the 
Iroquois  only  to  be  scalped  by  the  murderous 
redskins." 

"  Ma  foil "  exclaimed  Raoul  with  a  ring  of 
satisfaction  in  his  voice,  "it  is  good  news  indeed 
if  my  poor  showing  in  warlike  deeds  has  borne 
such  fruits.  With  so  many  gallant  blades  astir 
I  shall  find  a  goodly  company  for  my  own  sword 
to  join  in  the  expected  war,  mutterings  of  which  I 
heard  before  I  left  Paris." 

"  Not,  however,  until  you  are  well  once  more, 
mon  ami,  and  have  had  ample  opportunity  to 
gather  new  strength  from  your  native  air." 

"  But  how  about  yourself?  I  hear  no  tale  of 
deeds  of  daring  from  your  own  modest  lips, 
although  I  warrant  I  shall  hear  plenty  from 
your  friends  in  Quebec." 

Armand  laughed.  "  There  is  little  to  say,"  he 
replied.  "  To  be  sure  I  have  seen  some  service, 
and  have  acquitted  myself  as  well  as  I  knew 
how." 


JOY   OF   RENEWED  FRIENDSHIP      53 

"  Then  I  will  vouch  for  it  that  it  was  such 
service  as  only  a  true  and  gallant  soldier  could 
render,"  was  the  hearty  rejoinder. 

"  Your  praise,  like  your  regard,  is  sweet  to  me, 
mon  cher  Raoul,  but  I  fear  it  is  greater  than  I 
deserve.  But,"  he  added  in  a  lowered  voice, 
"  there  are  others  of  your  old-time  friends  beside 
your  fellow  soldiers  who  will  be  rejoiced  to  watch 
your  career  after  your  return." 

"  Ah,  yes !  you  mean  the  Governor.  He  has 
always  been  a  true,  good  friend  to  me  and  to  my 
house.  I  know  he  will  be  glad  to  see  me.  I  should 
have  stopped  at  the  Chateau  to  visit  him  to-night 
had  I  not  felt  an  overwhelming  desire  to  get 
home." 

"  Nay,  nay,  Raoul,  not  the  Governor,  although 
he  will  glory  over  you  as  though  you  were  his  own 
son.  The  one  I  mean  will  not  mark  your  future 
course  from  earth,  but  heaven.  Nor  do  I  mean 
your  father  or  mother  either.  For  shame,  old 
friend !  Have  the  din  of  the  camp  and  the  glamour 
of  the  Court  occupied  your  mind  to  the  exclusion 
of  all  the  tender  recollections  of  childhood  affec- 
tion? Or  has  some  fair  dame's  languishing  eyes 
so  bewitched  you  that  you  forget  all  others  of  her 
sex?  Do  you  not  remember  our  little  playmate, 
Aimee  de  Marsay?  You  must  have  met  her  on 
that  ill-fated  vessel." 

"  Aimee  de  Marsay  I     Forget  Aimee  de  Mar- 


54  A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

say  with  her  gentle,  loving  ways?  Never!  But 
what  mean  you,  Armand," — here  he  halted  his 
horse  sharply  and  peered  at  his  friend  through 
the  darkness, — "  prating  about  Heaven  and  that 
ill-fated  ship  in  connection  with  her?  " 

"Peste!  "  replied  Armand  in  a  voice  of  wonder 
tinged  with  impatience,  "  are  you  so  ill  that  your 
mind  wanders?  She  was  on  board  L'Ecume  with 
you.  You  ought  to  be  the  one  to  tell  me  about 
her!" 

"  Aimee  de  Marsay  with  me  on  L'Ecume? " 
repeated  Raoul  in  a  hesitating  tone  as  though  he 
did  not  fully  grasp  the  meaning  of  the  words. 

"  Yes,  mon  ami/'  said  Armand,  with  tender- 
ness for  his  friend's  grief,  "  but  we  will  not  talk 
of  her  now." 

"Yes,  but  we  will,"  exclaimed  Raoul.  "Oh! 
my  poor  head  that  will  not  let  me  understand." 

"  Well,  then,  since  you  wish  me  I  will  tell  you 
all  I  know.  Aimee  de  Marsay  was  sent  by  the 
Governor  to  Paris  two  years  ago  to  finish  her 
education  in  a  convent.  She  returned  on  the  same 
ship  as  yourself.  You  and  that  rascal  Roguin 
were  the  sole  survivors.  Hence  our  gentle,  happy- 
hearted  Aimee  was  lost." 

"  Aimee  in  Paris — convent — same  ship — lost," 
murmured  Raoul  disconnectedly.  "  Ah,  no  I  you 
are  mistaken ;  it  cannot  be ;  I  would  have  seen  her 
if  she  had  been  there." 


JOY  OF   RENEWED  FRIENDSHIP      55 

"  Would  to  Heaven  I  were,"  replied  Armand 
in  a  mournful  voice.  "  The  Governor  himself 
told  me,  and  we  together  mourned  for  her  as  well 
as  yourself  in  the  Cathedral  this  morning." 

They  had  turned  mechanically  during  their  con- 
versation and  were  now  wending  their  way  under 
the  arching  trees  toward  the  house  that  soon  ap- 
peared, a  dark  mass  of  shadow  before  them. 
Armand's  companion  did  not  reply  but,  lurching 
toward  him,  fell  unconscious  in  his  friendly 
arms. 

The  limit  of  strength  had  been  reached  and 
passed.  With  the  shock  of  the  news  of  his  old- 
time  friend's  death  he  had  fainted.  Armand  held 
him  tenderly  upright  in  his  saddle  and  guided 
both  horses  to  the  door  of  the  house  upon  which 
he  beat  lustily  with  his  riding  whip,  shouting: 

"Hilloa!  Within  there!  Open  in  God's 
name !  "  In  a  moment  or  two  a  window  was  raised 
and  a  feeble  voice  exclaimed: 

"  Who  are  you,  to  wake  honest  folk  from  their 
sleep?  Ride  on,  we  have  no  heart  to  entertain 
drunken  roisterers.  Leave  us  to  our  grief." 

"  Come  down  at  once,"  was  Armand's  impa- 
tient reply.  "  Open  and  let  your  master  in.  We 
are  no  drunken  roisterers." 

"  Now  I  know  you  for  a  pair  of  robbers,  in- 
deed," came  in  indignant  tones  from  above, 
"  when  you  speak  thus.  We  have  buried  our 


56  A    KNOT    OF    BLUE 

old  lord  this  six-month,  and  to-day  have  mourned 
for  the  loss  of  our  young  master." 

"  For  shame,  Fidette,"  replied  Armand  angrily. 
"  It  is  Armand  Boucard;  do  you  not  know  my 
voice?  I  tell  you  your  young  master  is  here  and 
alive.  He  is  sick  and  has  fainted.  Hasten,  or 
I  shall  be  forced  to  break  my  way  in." 

A  tremulous  cry  of  mingled  alarm  and  joy  was 
heard  and  the  window  was  closed.  Soon  the  feeble 
flickering  of  a  light  was  seen  approaching  the  door. 
Armand  dismounted  and  took  Raoul's  limp  form 
in  his  arms.  The  door  opened  and  there  appeared 
upon  the  threshold  the  figure  of  an  old  man  in 
bare  feet,  nightcap,  and  gown.  The  instant  the 
rays  of  the  candle  fell  upon  Raoul's  pallid  fea- 
tures his  look  of  perplexity  and  fear  gave  way 
to  that  of  joy,  and  he  sprang  with  all  the  agility 
of  a  young  man  to  a  bell  which  he  sounded  clam- 
orously, shouting  meanwhile  at  the  top  of  his 
thin  cracked  voice: 

"  Help!  Awake,  you  dullards;  the  master  has 
returned !  "  Soon  the  forms  of  a  half  dozen 
startled  servants  appeared,  who  hastened  to  fetch 
lights  and  prepare  to  aid  the  unconscious  Raoul. 
The  old  man,  who  was  the  major-domo  of  the 
establishment,  bustled  about  in  great  confusion, 
scarcely  knowing  what  he  was  doing,  wringing  his 
hands  and  crying: 

"  Grace  a  Dieu!    The  young  master  is  back — 


JOY  OF   RENEWED  FRIENDSHIP      57 

yes,  it  is  he — how  pale  he  looks — so  ill  and  weak 
— what  a  sad  home-coming!  " 

And  Raoul,  just  returning  to  consciousness,  re- 
peated his  words  in  a  weak  murmur: 

"  What  a  sad  home-coming!  " 


Chapter  Five 

WHEREIN  THE  HERO  AND  HEROINE  PICK  UP  THE 
THREADS  OF  LIFE  ONCE  MORE 

R\OUL  sank  quickly  into  the  deep  sleep  of 
exhaustion,  after  partaking  of  a  little  wine 
that  Fidette  brought  him.  In  the  morn- 
ing Armand  awakened  early  and  after  noiselessly 
dressing  sat  down  beside  the  bed  to  watch  his 
friend.  As  he  waited,  his  mind  ran  back  to  the 
time  when  he,  the  son  of  one  of  the  officers  sta- 
tioned at  Quebec,  used  to  join  Raoul  and  Aimee  in 
their  play.  He  recollected  how  even  at  that  early 
age  they  had  both  been  enchanted  by  her  winning 
ways  and  were  indeed  her  willing  subjects,  while 
she,  the  little  witch,  had  queened  it  over  them  with 
a  truly  feminine  capriciousness,  now  showing  some 
mark  of  her  favor  to  one,  and  then  to  the  other 
without  apparent  discrimination.  Neither  of  the 
boys  had  ever  wavered  one  whit  in  his  allegiance 
to  her,  and  both  dreamed  of  the  day  when  they 
would  be  her  knights  like  the  brave  men  in  the 
stories  they  told,  and  ride  forth  together  to  slay 
her  foes  or  be  slain  in  her  defense,  if  need  be. 
Once,  while  playing  together  beside  a  tiny  brook 

58 


THREADS   OF   LIFE    PICKED   UP       59 

that  babbled  its  way  through  the  ground  near 
Raoul's  home,  Armand  slipped,  and  rolling  down 
the  bank  stopped  just  short  of  the  brink  that 
overhung  a  quiet  pool.  Aimee  shrieked  in  alarm, 
but  on  seeing  him  unharmed  ordered  him  imper- 
iously to  climb  back  and  not  be  so  careless  again. 
Armand  asked  her  what  she  would  have  done 
had  he  fallen  into  the  water.  "  Sent  Raoul  after 
you,"  she  answered.  "  But  suppose  Raoul  had 
been  the  one  in  danger?  "  "  Oh,  then  I  should 
have  jumped  in  myself  to  save  him,"  was  the 
reply. 

Thus  did  Armand  bitterly  learn  her  preference 
at  an  early  day.  But  there  was  no  room  in  his 
childish  heart  for  feelings  of  envy  or  resentment. 
He  merely  submitted  to  her  will  and  served  her 
faithfully  as  before.  After  Raoul's  departure  for 
Paris  he  had  seen  a  great  deal  of  their  erstwhile 
queen,  growing  even  more  queenly  and  lovely,  and 
the  allegiance  of  many  years  was  strengthened, 
and  service  rendered  with  greater  fidelity.  Yet 
through  this  long  period  he  could  still  see  that 
Raoul  was  first  as  in  days  of  yore.  She  accepted 
his  devotion  as  a  matter  of  course  with  all  the 
assurance  of  her  right  to  the  same  that  a  sister 
would  have  shown.  It  was  of  Raoul,  his  doings, 
his  success,  his  return,  that  they  both  talked  most 
frequently  when  they  met.  Whenever  Armand 
hastened  to  her  with  some  news  of  their  mutual 


60  A   KNOT   OF    BLUE 

friend,  then  it  was  that  his  welcome,  always  cor- 
dial, was  warmest. 

Hence  it  was  that  he  felt  his  heartstrings  tighten 
painfully  when  he  recollected  that,  although  ignor- 
ant of  her  death,  Raoul  had  found  time  to  talk 
of  many  things,  and  yet  had  forgotten  to  think  or 
inquire  of  their  little  friend.  He  pictured  to  him- 
self what  he  would  have  done  had  he  been  in 
Raoul's  place.  How  eagerly  he  would  have  in- 
quired, what  affectionate  messages  he  would  have 
sent  her.  He  sighed  wearily.  After  all,  it  was 
all  over  now,  and  he  had  the  satisfaction  of  know- 
ing that  he  had  been  the  trusted  slave  of  the  one 
and  the  devoted  friend  of  the  other;  had  been  able 
to  bear  the  fact  that  he  was  second  where  he 
would  have  given  worlds  to  have  been  first,  with- 
out betraying  his  disappointment  or  grief  to  either. 
One  was  now  beyond  further  service;  he  would 
endeavor  to  do  double  duty  to  the  one  remaining. 

He  started  half-guiltily  on  looking  at  his 
friend's  face,  to  see  that  he  lay  there  with  his 
eyes  open,  watching  him. 

'  Your  thoughts  are  serious,  mon  ami,"  Raoul 
cried  out  cheerily,  "but  so  are  mine.  I  am  hun- 
gry and  want  breakfast.  Ring  for  Fidette  and 
see  what  he  can  bring.  I  have  a  confused  remem- 
brance that  we  made  a  rather  dramatic  entrance 
last  night.  Perhaps  he  has  not  recovered  yet 
from  its  effects." 


THREADS   OF   LIFE    PICKED   UP       61 

The  old  servant  appeared  and  soon  the  two 
friends  were  eating  heartily,  after  which  Raoul 
insisted  upon  rising  and  dressing.  He  then 
walked  about  the  room,  looking  at  the  pictures 
and  other  familiar  objects.  Stopping  at  an  old 
escritoire  he  pulled  open  one  of  the  drawers. 

"  Hein!  what  trash!"  he  exclaimed,  and  was 
about  to  close  it  again  when  something  caught  his 
eye.  He  picked  up  a  bit  of  gold  attached  to  a 
narrow  blue  ribbon.  "  Who  would  have  imag- 
ined," he  continued  thoughtfully,  "  that  this  would 
have  been  one  of  the  first  objects  to  welcome  me? 
See  the  curious  thing!  It  is  half  of  a  louis  d'or 
that  Aimee  de  Marsay  received  from  the  Gover- 
nor as  a  birthday  present  just  before  I  left.  She 
had  me  cut  it  in  two  and  bore  a  hole  in  each  piece. 
One  she  gave  me  and  one  she  kept,  promising  to 
wear  it  about  her  neck  until  my  return;  while  I — 
I  promised  to  do  the  same.  In  the  confusion  of 
preparing  for  my  departure  I  must  have  forgotten 
it  and  tossed  it  in  yonder  drawer.  Poor  little 
girl!  I  wonder  if  she  wears  hers  now!  " 

Armand  turned  quickly  away  in  order  not  to 
show  the  tears  of  mingled  grief  and  shame  for 
his  friend's  thoughtlessness  that  dimmed  his  eyes, 
all  the  while  thinking  that  if  the  trinket  had  only 
been  given  to  him  he  would  have  worn  it  even 
though  it  had  burnt  a  hole  in  his  breast. 

A  week  of  care  and  rest  passed  rapidly  by. 


62  A   KNOT    OF    BLUE 

The  morning  of  the  eighth  day  found  the  two 
friends  in  their  saddles  making  their  way  over 
the  league  of  road  separating  them  from  Quebec. 
Parting  when  they  reached  the  town,  Armand 
rode  off  homewards,  while  Raoul  made  his  way  to 
the  Chateau.  He  was  told,  on  entering,  that  the 
Governor  was  busy  pver  some  important  matter 
and  he  was  asked  to  wait  in  one  of  the  anterooms. 
He  was  alone  and  wandered  about  looking  at  the 
familiar  objects  on  the  wall  and  tables.  Stopping 
before  a  window,  he  lazily  watched  the  sentry 
passing  to  and  fro  upon  the  rampart,  and  he  re- 
called the  time  when  that  post  had  been  the  height 
of  his  ambition;  he  smiled  at  the  thought,  for  he 
had  now  put  away  all  childish  things. 

As  he  stood  there  musing,  he  became  conscious 
of  the  sound  of  rustling  skirts  which  drew  near 
and  suddenly  stopped.  He  turned  and  beheld  the 
figure  of  a  young  girl  standing  in  the  doorway.  A 
little  above  the  average  height  she  was,  yet  her 
whole  appearance  gave  that  effect  of  daintiness 
that  one  naturally  associates  only  with  small 
people.  Like  a  miniature  was  her  face — blue  eyes 
that  could  shoot  a  glance  of  mischief  for  all  their 
innocence;  nostrils  that  could  curl  with  pride  or 
disdain  at  will;  tiny  ears  all  but  hidden  by  the 
abundant  locks  of  her  light  golden  hair;  mouth 
so  demurely  set  that  it  was  a  temptation,  suggest- 
ing only  one  possible  use  to  a  masculine  observer 


THREADS    OF   LIFE    PICKED   UP      63 

—all  its  parts  bewitchingly  framed  and  wreathed 
in  a  bewildering  combination  of  ribbons,  laces, 
and  feathers  that  did  service  for  a  head  covering. 
Her  gown,  of  white  silk,  overshot  with  tiny  blue 
fleur-de-lis,  was  partly  hidden  by  a  dark,  velvet 
mantle  that  almost  touched  the  tips  of  a  very 
tiny  pair  of  feet  that  peeped  saucily  out  from 
beneath  her  petticoat.  About  her  neck  and  half- 
obscuring  her  face  was  a  collar  of  beautiful  fur. 
Her  cheeks  were  reddened  with  exercise,  and  her 
whole  figure  seemed  aglow  with  life  and  vitality. 
She  advanced  several  paces  into  the  room  and 
tossed  her  mantle  over  a  chair  before  she  showed 
any  consciousness  of  Raoul's  admiring  gaze. 
Then  blushing  prettily,  she  curtsied  and  said 
apologetically : 

"  Pardon,  Monsieur;  I  did  not  mean  to  intrude. 
I  thought  the  room  was  empty." 

Raoul  bowed  gallantly.  "  It  shall  be  so  if  you 
wish,  Mademoiselle,"  and  picking  up  his  hat  he 
made  as  if  to  leave  the  room.  He  had  nearly 
reached  the  door  when  he  was  halted  by : 

"  Oh !  Monsieur,  I  beg  of  you,  do  not  leave 
on  my  account.  I  do  not  object  to  your  presence. 
Besides,"  in  an  appealing  tone,  "  I  am  almost 
afraid  to  be  left  in  this  gloomy  room  alone." 

"  But,  Mademoiselle,  pardon  me,  you  just  ad- 
mitted that  you  voluntarily  entered  the  room, 
thinking  it  to  be  empty,"  smiled  Raoul. 


64  A   KNOT    OF    BLUE 

"Oh!  what  a  stupid  man!  Of  course  I  did. 
I  came  in  and  finding  it  empty,  as  I  supposed,  I 
was  becoming  alarmed  and  was  thinking  of  leav- 
ing when  I  saw " 

"  When  you  saw  me?  " 

"Yes." 

"At  which  sight  you  were  further  alarmed " 

"  No,   reassured." 

"  But  you  blushed  and  looked  confused." 

"  At  finding  myself  in  the  presence  of  one  who 
has  become  interesting  to  everyone  because  of  the 
perils  he  has  so  recently  escaped." 

"  Interesting  to  everyone?  Do  you  mean  that, 
Mademoiselle?  " 

"  Certainement." 

"  Without  exception?  " 

"  Excepting  no  one." 

"  Not  even  your  own  fair  self?  " 

"  You  grow  personal,  Monsieur.  Pray  remem- 
ber you  are  no  longer  at  Court.  Monsieur  Raoul 
de  Chatignac  should  not  attempt  flatteries  of  Paris 
upon  the  rustic  maidens  of  New  France,"  and  she 
dropped  her  eyes  demurely. 

'  You  know  my  name?  I  have  seen  your  face 
before;  it  is  strangely  familiar,  but  I  cannot  place 
it.  Your  name — may  I  not  learn  yours,  Made- 
moiselle  " 

"  Mademoiselle  Mademoiselle." 

"  You  are  jesting." 


THREADS    OF   LIFE    PICKED   UP       65 

"  That  is  my  name,   Mademoiselle  Mademoi- 
selle; at  least  to  you." 

"  Never  mind,  I  shall  ask  my  friend  the  Gov- 


ernor." 


"  And  I  shall  forbid  his  telling  you.  You  see 
I  have  the  advantage  over  you.  Very  few  would 
care  to  know  the  name  of  an  obscure " 

"  Beauty." 

"  Do  not  interrupt,  Monsieur.  Of  an  obscure 
maiden  of  Quebec,  while  everyone  knows  yours 
and  of  your  gallant  rescue  of  a  fair  damsel " 

"  You  know  that,  too?  " 

"Who  does  not?  Tell  me,  Monsieur,  how 
looked  she?  Was  she  pretty?  " 

"  I  cannot  say,  Mademoiselle;  one  forgets  all 
other  women  in  your  presence." 

"  Was  she  tall  or  short,  dark  or  fair?  " 

"  I  do  not  know,  Mademoiselle;  I  only  remem- 
ber that  she  wore  dark  clothes,  and — and  had 
sad  eyes.  But  you " 

"  Never  mind  me.  Did  she  look  anything  like 
this?"  and  throwing  off  her  furs,  she  stooped 
and  picked  up  her  dark-blue  mantle  and  covering 
her  hat  and  head  and  shoulders  with  it,  turned 
her  eyes  sorrowfully  upward. 

"Ma  foil  Do  my  eyes  deceive  me?  No! — 
Yes!  It  is  the  same!  Forgive  me,  Mademoi- 
selle, for  not  recognizing  you  at  once." 

"  I  should  never  have  forgiven  you  if  you  had. 


66  A   KNOT   OF    BLUE 

A  pretty  blow  to  my  vanity  it  would  have  been 
if,  after  seeing  me  with  my  head  wrapped  up  in 
an  ugly  brown  nun's  capote  on  board  a  sinking 
ship,  you  had  picked  me  out  at  once,  here  in  the 
Governor's  home,  dressed  in  my  best.  However, 
Monsieur,  I  must  say  that  it  has  taken  a  long 
time  for  us  to  become  acquainted.  Had  I  not 
desired  to  express  to  you  my  thanks  for  deliver- 
ing me  from  a  watery  tomb,  I  certainly  should 
not  have  persevered." 

"Ah!  Mademoiselle,  I  should  rather  thank 
you  for  having  allowed  me  to  serve  you.  I  feel 
that  I  am  the  debtor." 

"  Ma  foil  Mademoiselle,"  mimicked  the  girl 
in  a  gruff  voice,  "  would  you  rob  a  soldier  of  the 
delight  of  rescuing  a  comrade,  or  deprive  a  gen- 
tleman of  the  pleasure  of  aiding  Beauty  in  dis- 
tress? " 

"  You  are  cruel,  Mademoiselle,  to  jest  at  my 
feelings.  I  meant  every  word  I  said  to  you  upon 
the  wreck,"  replied  Raoul,  rather  crestfallen. 

"  I  believe  you,  Monsieur.  Pardon  my  levity. 
It  would  ill  become  me  above  all  others  to  mock 
at  the  generous  sentiments  expressed  under  such 
trying  circumstances,"  replied  the  girl,  leaving  off 
her  bantering  tone  and  coquettish  manner,  a  kindly 
light  appearing  in  her  eyes  and  a  thrill  of  sym- 
pathy in  her  voice.  "  But  I  fear  my  presence  here 
is  disturbing  to  you.  Your  thoughts  were  sad 


THREADS    OF   LIFE   PICKED   UP      67 

when  you  stood  looking  out  of  tne  window.  You 
see  I  caught  a  glimpse  of  you  before  you  saw  me," 
and  she  seated  herself  near  Raoul. 

"  They  were  sad,  Mademoiselle,  for  they  were 
thoughts  of  the  past,  a  past  filled  with  gracious 
memories.  I  was  thinking  how  I  could  best  meet 
the  Governor  when  he  appeared,  for  we  have  both 
suffered  a  loss  in  the  wrecked  ship,  a  loss  I  have 
but  recently  discovered." 

"  Some  friend  or  relative?  Why  did  you  not 
save  her  instead  of  me,  Monsieur?  "  asked  his 
companion,  in  a  tone  of  sympathy  and  distress. 

"  I  did  not  even  know  that  she  was  on  the  vessel. 
She  was  a  foster-daughter  of  the  Governor  and 
an  old,  old  friend  of  mine.  She  was  but  a  little 
thing  when  I  last  saw  her  seven  years  ago.  She 
should  have  looked  something  like  yourself, 
Mademoiselle;  your  winning  manners  and  tender, 
sympathetic  heart  remind  me  of  her.  We  were 
playmates  and  sworn  friends.  Had  Aimee  de 
Marsay  lived  I  know  I  should  have  loved  her. 
But  enough  of  my  sad  thoughts,  Mademoiselle, 
I  will  not  weary  you,"  continued  Raoul,  endeavor- 
ing to  throw  aside  his  gloom.  Then  gayly:  "I 
know  I  should  have  loved  her  if  she  resembled 
you." 

"  A  truce  to  your  compliments,  Monsieur.  Tell 
me  more  of  your  little  friend.  I  am  interested. 
Do  you  think  I  am  so  utterly  frivolous  I  cannot 


68  A   KNOT    OF    BLUE 

sympathize  with  a  friend  in  a  friend's  misfor- 
tune? " 

The  reproach  in  her  voice  made  Raoul  serious 
again.  "  We  were  boon  companions,  Made- 
moiselle, and  she  was  gentle,  sweet,  lovable  and 
faithful,  while  I — I  can  only  reproach  myself." 

"  Reproach  yourself?  " 

"  Yes,  it  was  in  this  wise.  Before  I  left  Quebec 
seven  years  ago  we  split  a  golden  louis  into 
halves ;  she  to  wear  one  piece  and  I  the  other.  A 
childish  fancy  perhaps,  but  it  was  sincere.  She 
wore  hers  I  know,  from  her  true,  faithful 
nature " 

"  While  you,  Monsieur?  " 

"  While  I,  Mademoiselle,  in  the  confusion  of 
departure,  dropped  it  in  a  drawer  where  it  lay 
forgotten  until  my  return.  I  found  it  there 
shortly  after  learning  of  her  death.  Although 
in  the  presence  of  my  good  friend  Armand  when 
I  made  the  discovery  I  was  able  to  pass  it  off  as 
a  trifling  fancy,  yet  it  brought  up  before  me  all 
the  past  and  what  she  had  been  to  me  in  that  past, 
and  the  future  and  what  she  might  have  become 
to  me  in  the  future  had  she  lived.  My  life  in 
France  was  filled  to  the  brim  with  events  and 
scenes  that,  I  am  ashamed  to  confess  it,  for  the 
time  being  caused  me  to  forget  many  things  I 
should  have  remembered." 

"  They  say  one   meets  many   fair  women   at 


THREADS    OF    LIFE    PICKED   UP      69 

Court.  Perhaps  it  was  the  pretty  face  of  one 
of  them " 

"No,  Mademoiselle,  parole  d'honneur,  no! 
Fair  was  many  a  face,  but  I  knew  the  heart  to  be 
false  or  corrupt.  My  own  heart  was  unmoved; 
no  feminine  charms  stirred  me.  I  would  not  have 
exchanged  her,  pure,  lovely,  and  true  as  I  knew 
she  was,  for  all  the  powdered,  patched,  and 
rouged  beauties  to  be  found  in  all  France,"  and 
he  turned  his  head  aside,  half  ashamed  of  his 
emotion,  and  looked  mistily  out  again  through 
the  window. 

The  girl  gave  a  silent,  tremulous  sigh  of  relief; 
a  look  of  joy  and  triumph  flashed  in  her  eye. 
There  was  silence  for  a  moment,  then  she  said 
hesitatingly :  .  v 

:' What  was  the  childish  token  like?  Was  it 
anything  similar  to  this?  " 

Raoul  wheeled  about  with  a  start.  His  compan- 
ion had  risen  and  come  forward  toward  the  light 
pulling  at  a  tiny  ribbon  about  her  neck  until  there 
appeared  in  her  fingers  the  half  of  a  louis  d'or, 
rudely  cut,  with  a  hole  through  which  the  ribbon 
passed.  Raoul  gazed  at  it  an  instant, — then 
leaned  forward  and  stared  wildly  into  the  girl's 
face.  She  smiled,  and  at  the  smile  the  young 
man  gave  a  cry: 

"Aimed" 

"Raoul!" 


70  A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

He  passed  his  hands  hastily  across  his  eyes. 
"  Mon  Dieu!  What  devil's  work  is  this  to  mock 
and  taunt  me?  I  leave  her  here — I  return  to 
find  she  too  has  been  in  France,  nay,  has  even 
perished  on  the  same  ship  from  which  I  escaped. 
Armand,  who  cannot  lie,  told  me  she  was  dead; 
that  he  and  the  Governor  had  prayed  for  the 
repose  of  her  soul  in  the  Cathedral  that  very  day. 
And  now  you  seem  to  prove  by  yonder  bit  of 
gold  that  you,  beautiful  creature,  that  you  are 
she;  that  she  is  not  dead  after  all.  Mon  Dieu! 
Mon  Dieu! "  he  cried,  burying  his  face  in  his 
hands.  "  Awaken  me  from  this  mocking  dream ! 
The  dread  reality  were  better  far  than  this 
torture !  " 

Aimee  de  Marsay  laid  her  hand  upon  his  head 
and  spoke  softly: 

"  Raoul,  mon  cher  Raoul,  it  is  indeed  I,  your 
old  playmate  and  friend.  It  was  I  you  saved,  lit- 
tle thinking,  when  in  your  generous  and  unselfish 
spirit  you  risked  your  life  for  the  poor  aban- 
doned girl,  that  you  were  saving  a  life  you  already 
valued — for  childhood's  sake.  Forgive  me,  mon 
cher  ami,  for  trying  you  and  testing  your  remem- 
brance of  me.  Your  forgetting  the  childish  trin- 
ket was  a  small  matter.  Your  heart  is  the  metal 
that  rings  true;  it  is  that  which  you  have  kept 
untarnished." 

Raoul  arose  and  his  eyes  were  filled  with  tears 


of  joy  as  he  seized  her  hands  and  kissed  them 
again  and  again,  saying  tenderly:  "  Aimee,  you 
are  indeed  my  little  friend,  little  no  longer,  nor  a 
child,  but  a  woman  grown ;  and  just  such  a  woman 
as  I  should  have  hoped  and  wished  my  playmate 
to  become."  He  would  have  kissed  her  lips,  but 
she  drew  gently  back  saying:  "No,  Raoul,  we 
are  children  no  longer." 

"  At  least  we  can  be  friends,  as  good  true 
friends  as  once  we  were,  Aimee?  Grace  a  Dieuf 
You  are  spared  so  that  I  can  still  be  your  com- 
panion, subject,  knight  and " 

"  Friend,"  interrupted  the  girl  gently. 

The  room  seemed  far  too  small  for  the  relief 
of  his  emotions.  "  Come,"  he  cried,  glancing  out 
of  the  window,  "  let  us  go,  little  playmate,  to  the 
rampart  where  we  have  been  together  so  many 
times  before !  " 

And  there  the  old  Governor,  coming  up  un- 
noticed an  hour  later,  found  them  talking,  laugh- 
ing and  delighting  in  their  reunited  companion- 
ship as  simply  as  two  children  playing  together 
upon  the  sands  of  the  seashore. 


Chapter  Six 

TREATS      OF      FOOLS,      FAIRIES,      AND      CHILDISH 
FANCIES 

FAROUCHE  THE  FOOL  trudged  wear- 
ily along  the  rough  road.  Fatigued  in 
body  he  was,  for  he  had  been  busy  all  the 
morning  filling  and  emptying  the  washtubs,  carry- 
ing the  water  all  the  way  from  the  river  up  the 
steep  bank  to  the  house;  gathering  firewood  for 
the  kitchen,  and  fulfilling  a  half-dozen  other  ardu- 
ous duties  imposed  upon  him  by  his  hard  task- 
mistress.  Since  the  departure  of  Gaspard  Roguin 
she  had  had  ampler  opportunity  than  formerly 
to  vent  her  spite  upon  his  hapless  head.  When 
his  master  was  home  a  goodly  portion  of  his  time 
was  employed  in  carrying  messages  to  the  various 
censitaires  upon  the  estate,  or  delivering  notes  to 
some  of  Roguin's  cronies  in  the  city,  taking  as 
much  time  as  he  chose  for  the  return  journey, 
loitering  beneath  the  trees  or  throwing  himself 
down  beside  a  wayside  brook  to  try  to  catch  a 
glimpse  of  the  water-sprites  or  other  fairy  crea- 
tures which  his  silly  imagination  fondly  assured 
him  people  the  natural  world.  But  now  his 
duties  kept  him  nearer  home,  where  he  fell  a  vic- 

72 


TREATS   OF   FOOLS   AND   FAIRIES     73 

tim  to  the  vindictive  spite  of  Marie  Girol,  who 
hurried  him  through  one  task  only  to  impose 
another  more  laborious  than  the  last.  The  sight 
of  his  ungainly  figure  always  seemed  to  arouse 
her  anger  and  give  fresh  occasion  for  a  torrent 
of  vituperation  from  her  abusive  tongue. 

Sent  dinnerless  to  Quebec  to  purchase  some 
necessaries  for  the  household,  he  was  now  return- 
ing with  a  small  parcel  tucked  carefully  under 
his  arm,  his  bare  head  receiving  the  grateful 
warmth  of  the  midday  sun  of  early  spring,  sing- 
ing softly  to  himself  the  wordless  air  of  a  song 
of  his  own  devising.  Perplexed  in  mind  he  was, 
too,  with  the  omnipresent  problem  of  the  fairies, 
whose  illusive  forms  continued  to  evade  his  watch- 
ful glances.  His  thoughts  were  finally  inter- 
rupted by  the  steady  beat  of  horse's  feet  coming 
rapidly  along  the  road  behind  him.  An  instinc- 
tive desire  not  to  meet  strangers  led  him  to  en- 
sconce himself  -behind  a  bush  bordering  the  high- 
way, through  whose  branches  he  furtively  peered 
in  the  direction  of  the  approaching  sound. 

The  sight  that  came  in  view  around  a  bend  of 
the  road  brought  a  sparkle  of  admiration  and 
delight  to  his  dull-witted  eyes.  A  coal-black  horse 
appeared,  exulting  in  all  the  strength  of  his  noble 
frame;  his  coat  glistened  in  the  sunlight,  his  deli- 
cate nostrils  splashed  with  foam.  Loving  all  ani- 
mals as  he  did,  especially  horses,  the  heart  of 


74  A   KNOT    OF    BLUE 

Farouche  beat  rapidly  with  pleasure  at  the  sight. 
His  gaze  shifted  to  the  rider  as  they  drew  nearer, 
and  his  look  deepened  into  one  of  intense  joy. 

Seated  easily  in  the  saddle  was  the  figure  of  a 
young  girl  who  might  have  been,  such  was  her 
skill,  a  female  Centaur  roaming  fearlessly  through 
some  primeval  region  as  yet  unseen  by  human 
eye.  Her  hat  had  slipped  off  and  hung  unnoticed, 
held  only  by  its  lengthened  band  of  gayly-colored 
ribbon,  while  her  hair,  partly  disarranged  by  the 
wind,  framed  her  face  in  a  wreath  of  gold.  She 
was  indeed  an  object  of  beauty,  a  challenge  alike 
to  the  admiration  of  angels  and  of  men.  At  times 
she  patted  the  horse's  neck  affectionately  and 
spoke  gently  in  praise  or  warning,  to  all  of  which 
the  animal  replied  with  a  toss  of  the  head  or  a 
prouder  curve  of  the  neck,  as  though  in  conscious 
understanding  of  the  words. 

While  yet  a  dozen  yards  away,  the  horse 
stumbled,  but  o^ickly  recovered  himself,  limping 
slightly  as  he  went  on.  The  eye  of  the  rider,  alert 
to  his  every  movement,  noticed  the  change  and, 
reining  him  in,  she  halted  directly  opposite  the 
opening  in  the  bush  where  Farouche  lay  concealed. 

"  How  now,  my  good  Rex?  "  she  queried  anx- 
iously in  a  gentle  tone.  "  Have  you  forgotten 
how  to  lift  your  feet,  while  your  mistress  has 
been  away,  or  did  one  of  those  pretty  hoofs  pick 
up  a  stone  that  you  cannot  rid  yourself  of?  " 


TREATS    OF   FOOLS   AND   FAIRIES     75 

Farouche  could  no  longer  contain  himself  at 
the  sight  of  the  adorable  picture  before  him,  but 
yielded  to  the  impulse  that  overwhelmed  him. 
Springing  into  the  road  he  knelt  before  the  beau- 
tiful apparition  and  cried: 

"  At  last  I  have  found  you,  the  Fairy  Queen !  " 

The  highly-strung  animal  shied  at  his  unex- 
pected appearance,  while  his  rider  herself  involun- 
tarily raised  her  riding  whip. 

"Strike  me  if  you  will,  oh!  Fairy  Princess. 
Your  blows  will  only  give  me  pleasure  now  that  I 
have  found  you,"  continued  the  kneeling  figure. 

The  girl  quickly  recovered  from  her  slight  con- 
fusion, steadied  her  horse,  and  with  a  smile  of 
kindly  encouragement  and  pity  rippling  over  her 
features  as  she  recognized  who  it  was  she  had  to 
deal  with,  exclaimed: 

"  Ah  I  Farouche,  is  that  you  ?  How  you  startled 
Rex  and  me.  Arise  my  poor  fellow.  What  say 
you  of  fairies?  " 

Farouche  obeyed  and  stood  still  wonderingly. 
"  Are  you  not  the  Queen  of  the  Fairies  I  have 
sought  for  so  long?  "  he  stammered  with  a  shade 
of  disappointment  showing  in  his  voice. 

The  girl  laughed  merrily.  "  Nay,  no  Queen 
of  the  Fairies,  but  only  Aimee  de  Marsay,  a  sim- 
ple mortal  like  yourself.  Do  you  not  remember 
me?"  Then  seeing  by  his  blank  look  that  her 
two  years'  absence  had  effaced  all  recollection  of 


76  A   KNOT    OF    BLUE 

her  from  the  mind  of  the  unfortunate,  she  con- 
tinued as  she  laid  her  hand  sympathetically  upon 
his  head: 

"  My  poor  Farouche,  have  you  then  never  seen 
the  fairies?  " 

"  No,  Mademoiselle,"  replied  her  companion 
sadly,  "  although  I  have  searched  for  them  every- 
where. I  have  often  found  the  rings  on  the  grass 
at  sunrise  where  they  had  danced  in  the  moonlight 
all  night  long.  I  have  watched  for  them  in  the 
woods  at  midnight  and  have  tried  to  surprise  them 
bathing  in  the  brook  or  drying  themselves  after- 
wards with  the  moonbeams,  but  I  have  always 
come  too  late  or  made  a  noise  and  frightened 
them  away.  I  fear,"  he  continued  disconsolately, 
"  that  I  shall  never  find  them." 

"  But  did  you  not  know,"  said  Aimee,  wishing 
to  humor  his  fancy,  "  that  those  who  claim  to 
have  seen  them  say  that  they  are  tiny  folk  not 
half  as  high  as  my  knee?  " 

'  Yes,  Mademoiselle,"  was  the  quick  reply, 
"  but  they  say  that  they  are  very  beautiful.  You 
are  the  most  beautiful  being  I  have  ever  seen,  so 
I  thought  you  might  be  their  queen.  If  so,  I 
wished  to  tell  you  how  I  love  the  fairies  and  offer 
to  serve  you  if  I  might." 

The  girl  was  touched  by  his  simple  faith  and 
earnestness. 

"  Do  not  be  cast  down,   Farouche,"  she  said 


TREATS   OF   FOOLS   AND   FAIRIES     77 

kindly;  "  nor  abandon  your  search  for  the  fairies. 
Some  day  I  know  you  will  see  them.  In  the  mean- 
time you  can  serve  me,  if  you  will,  even  though  I 
am  not  the  Fairy  Queen.  Rex,  I  fear,  has  a  stone 
in  one  of  his  hoofs.  Will  you  not  take  it  out?  " 

Farouche,  captivated  by  her  smile,  bent  down, 
quickly  found  the  offending  stone  and  removed  it. 

"  Now,  Farouche,  I  must  be  returning,"  said 
Aimee  when  she  had  thanked  him.  "  Will  you 
not  take  this  and  keep  it  to  remember  me  by? 
Some  day  you  may  need  it,"  and  opening  a  tiny 
chatelaine  she  took  out  a  louis  and  placed  it  in 
his  palm.  "  Come  to  me  at  the  Chateau  if  you 
ever  need  assistance,  Farouche.  Although  I  am 
not  the  Fairy  Queen,  as  you  supposed,  yet  I  can 
be  your  friend.  Will  you  not  take  my  hand?  " 
and  drawing  off  her  glove  she  extended  her  right 
hand  toward  him. 

Farouche  gazed  an  instant  at  its  soft  whiteness, 
then  at  his  own  rough,  grimy  paw.  He  thrust 
his  hands  suddenly  behind  him  and  bending  for- 
ward, reverently  kissed  hers.  With  a  farewell 
wave  of  her  whip  and  a  parting  friendly  smile 
Aimee  wheeled  her  horse  about  and  was  gone, 
while  Farouche  the  Fool  stood  in  the  middle  of 
the  road  gazing  wistfully  after  her. 

When  horse  and  rider  had  disappeared  from 
view  he  looked  at  the  bright  bit  of  gold  in  his 
hand.  He  had  but  a  very  general  idea  of  its 


78  A    KNOT    OF    BLUE 

value,  knowing  it  to  be  worth  much  more  than 
copper  or  silver.  Although  often  taking  money 
with  him  to  the  city  when  on  various  errands  for 
his  master,  he  had  never  in  his  life  before  owned 
so  much  as  a  sou.  Dazed  by  the  recent  event  he 
seated  himself  on  a  nearby  stone  and  again  felt 
and  inspected  his  treasure.  At  last  he  drew  from 
his  neck  a  cord  from  which  hung  a  tiny  bag  of 
cloth.  Opening  this  he  took  out  a  small  stone 
pierced  by  a  smooth  round  hole,  which  he  had 
worn  to  keep  off  bad  fairies, — for  some  he  knew 
were  evil-minded  towards  mortals — as  well  as 
good,  and  threw  it  away,  slipping  into  its  place 
the  golden  gift  of  his  benefactress. 

Strange  indeed  had  been  the  experience  through 
which  he  had  just  passed.  Never  before  had  any- 
one spoken  to  him  kindly;  never  before  had  hu- 
man hand  been  laid  upon  him  save  in  punishment 
or  anger.  His  poor  starved  heart  had  received 
unlimited  abuse,  but  never  a  sympathetic  word; 
his  gaunt,  starved  frame  had  felt  many  a  blow, 
but  never  a  caress.  And  so  it  happened  that  a 
strange  sensation  stole  over  him,  one  entirely  un- 
known before:  a  feeling  of  fullness  in  the  breast, 
a  choking  in  the  throat.  For  the  first  time  his 
heartstrings,  swept  by  a  loving,  sympathetic  hand, 
yielded  a  strange  thrill  of  human  affection.  The 
momentary  overflow  of  Aimee  de  Marsay's  gra- 
cious nature  had  opened  a  window  in  the  dark- 


ened  soul  of  the  fool,  letting  in  a  ray  of  pure, 
sweet  light,  and  conquered  him,  binding  him  to 
her  in  bonds  of  loving  service,  a  willing  slave. 

The  young  girl  had  galloped  but  a  short  dis- 
tance on  her  homeward  journey  when  she  met 
Raoul  de  Chatignac  riding  toward  her.  He 
greeted  her  gayly: 

"  Bonjour,  ma  chere  amie.  What  a  glorious 
day  this  is.  The  air  of  New  France,  fresh  from 
the  wooded  wilderness,  is  restoring  my  strength 
more  rapidly  than  I  had  hoped.  I  learned  at  the 
Chateau  the  direction  you  had  taken  and  set  out 
trusting  to  meet  or  overtake  you,"  and  the  young 
man  gazed  admiringly  at  his  friend's  fresh  beauty. 
"  How  beautiful  you  are,  Aimee !  "  he  exclaimed 
impulsively."  One  hardly  knows  whether  to 
compare  you  to  Venus,  or  Diana  on  horse- 
back." 

"  Your  comparisons  are  trite,  Monsieur,  and 
savor  of  the  insincere  commonplaces  of  the 
Court,"  replied  Aimee  de  Marsay  archly.  "  One 
with  a  hundredth  part  of  your  brains  has  just  mis- 
taken me  for  the  Queen  of  the  Fairies,  a  far  more 
original,  and  for  the  surroundings  a  more  appro- 
priate simile,"  and  she  related  her  meeting  with 
Farouche. 

"  Ma  foil  the  fool  was  right.  Queen  Titania 
you  are  in  very  truth:  that  fairy  queen  concern- 
ing whom  the  great  poet  of  the  heretic  English 


80  A   KNOT    OF    BLUE 

has  written  a  merry  play ;  I  read  it  while  in  Paris. 
Listen  to  what  he  says: 

"  I  know  a  bank  where  the  wild  thyme  blows, 
Where  ox-lips  and   the  nodding  violet  grows; 
Quite  over-canopied  with  luscious  woodbine, 
With  sweet  musk-roses  and  with  eglantine. 

All  of  which,  when  translated  out  of  their  bar- 
barous tongue  into  our  musical  speech,  means  that 
if  we  follow  this  path  to  the  right  a  short  distance 
we  will  find  an  open  spot  through  which  a  pretty 
brook  flows  with  a  mossy  seat  upon  its  bank  and 
fresh  green  grass  for  our  horses  to  browse  upon. 
I  discovered  it  on  my  way  hither.  Come,  Aimee, 
mon  amie,  let  us  be  children  again  for  one  day  as 
we  were  years  ago." 

"  Agreed !  "  cried  Aimee  with  enthusiasm. 

In  a  few  moments  the  path  down  which  they 
turned  opened  into  just  such  a  spot  as  Raoul  had 
described.  Dismounting,  they  left  their  horses 
to  graze,  and  approached  the  brookside. 

"  Now,  I  shall  sit  here  while  you  gather  an 
armful  of  those  flowers  yonderr  and  bring  them 
to  me  to  weave  into  a  chain  for  my  neck  and  a 
chaplet  for  your  brow,"  was  the  imperious  com- 
mand of  the  young  queen. 

Raoul,  an  obedient  subject  as  in  the  olden  days, 
plucked  generous  handfuls  of  the  sweet-scented 
spring  blossoms  and  tossed  them  in  her  lap. 


TREATS   OF   FOOLS   AND   FAIRIES     81 

"  And  now,"  she  continued,  "  while  I  am  busy 
with  my  fingers,  you  must  use  your  tongue  and 
weave  marvelous  tales  of  knights  and  fair  ladies, 
dragons  that  haunt  the  gloomy  forest,  and  rob- 
bers bold  and  evil  knights  who  do  dark  deeds  and 
in  the  end  are  punished  for  them." 

And  Raoul,  entering  with  zest  into  the  spirit 
of  the  play  as  he  reclined  near  by  upon  the  soft, 
lush  grass,  recited  once  more  the  tales  of  child- 
hood, tales  drawn  from  the  dreamy,  poetic  days 
of  chivalry,  embellishing  them  now  and  then  with 
realistic  touches  gained  from  his  own  warlike 
experiences  in  the  great  world  beyond  seas.  His 
playmate  hummed  softly  a  light  accompaniment 
to  his  narrative  as  her  nimble  fingers  busied  them- 
selves with  the  flowers. 

"  One  more,  Sir,"  she  commanded  as  he  ceased. 
"  My  favorite  about  the  beautiful  maiden  stolen 
by  the  robber  baron  and  her  deliverance  by  the 
hero,  whom  she  knighted  after  hearing  his  solemn 
vows." 

This,  too,  he  told,  and  when  he  had  finished,  as 
he  had  so  often  done  before,  with:  "  And  so,  fair 
lady,  do  I  vow  my  strong  right  arm  and  trusty 
sword  to  thy  service.  Come  danger,  come  death, 
come  even  the  Foul  Fiend  himself,  yet  will  you 
find  me  ready  at  your  call.  Crown  me  thy  Knight, 
sweet  mistress;  behold  me,  here  I  kneel,"  he  knelt 
before  her. 


82  A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

She  then  placed  the  completed  chaplet  on  his 
brow  and  striking  him  lightly  on  the  shoulder 
with  her  whip  responded  on  her  part: 

"  Arise,  Sir  Knight,  and  gird  your  armor  on. 
Be  ever  valiant,  be  noble,  true.  A  recreant  knight 
is  worthy  no  fair  woman's  favor.  And  now,  be- 
gone upon  your  quest,  for,  ere  these  blossoms 
fade,  your  battles  will  begin." 

Thus  wore  the  long  afternoon  away,  filled  with 
childish  game  or  story.  Finally,  after  a  wild, 
romping  chase,  they  stopped,  breathless  with 
laughter,  and,  mounting  their  waiting  steeds,  rode 
in  the  full  glow  of  the  slanting  sunshine  back  to 
the  city. 

That  night  the  moon  glanced  shamefacedly  into 
a  room  at  the  Chateau  and  saw  Aimee  de  Marsay 
smiling  contentedly  in  her  sleep;  then  peered 
boldly  in  at  the  face  of  Raoul  upon  his  pillow 
and  surprised  a  glow  of  happiness  upon  it  as  he 
dreamed  that  he,  an  errant  knight,  delivered  his 
fair  playmate  from  the  cruel  custody  of  some 
fell  ruffian;  then,  last  of  all,  he  peeped  through 
the  cracks  in  the  roof  of  the  old  dog-kennel  and 
beheld  Farouche  the  Fool  on  his  straw  bed  dream- 
ing of  a  ride  through  space  in  the  chariot  of  the 
Fairy  Queen,  whose  features  strongly  resembled 
those  of  Aimee  de  Marsay,  with  a  host  of  elves 
and  fairies  in  their  train. 


Chapter  Seven 

IN  "WHICH  A  NEW  ARRIVAL  MAKES  HIS  BOW 

THE  next  few  weeks  passed  busily  enough 
for  Raoul  de  Chatignac.  Although  his 
father's  affairs  had  been  left  in  excellent 
condition,  yet  he  found  much  to  do,  familiarizing 
himself  with  the  workings  of  his  large  estate,  be- 
coming acquainted  with  his  numerous  censitaires, 
riding  over  the  farms  inspecting  the  land  and  tim- 
ber,— in  short,  assuming  complete  control  of  his 
inheritance.  Armand  often  joined  him  in  his  rides 
and  the  old  friendship  was  strengthened  anew  by 
this  intimacy.  The  years  of  separation  appeared 
to  melt  away  and  they  seemed  never  to  have  parted, 
but  to  have  grown  from  child's  estate  to  manhood 
bound  by  the  same  brotherly  bond  that  now  held 
them  fast.  A  Damon  and  Pythias  friendship  of 
the  New  World  it  was,  builded  upon  the  solid  foun- 
dation of  mutual  appreciation  and  manly  love. 

Raoul  often  sought  the  advice  of  his  old  friend 
the  Governor,  whose  eyes  dimmed  with  delight  as 
he  beheld  the  almost  filial  respect  accorded  him. 
In  his  frequent  visits  to  the  Chateau  he  was  able 

83 


84  A   KNOT   OF    BLUE 

to  meet  Aimee  de  Marsay  and  enjoy  the  pleasure 
of  her  warm,  sympathetic  friendship.  He  never 
attempted  to  analyze  his  feelings  toward  her.  His 
mind  was  tinged  with  the  recollections  of  their  rela- 
tions of  other  days,  and  he  accepted  the  present  as 
merely  an  extension  of  the  past  with  a  few  neces- 
sary modifications.  Her  attitude  was  the  same  as 
it  had  always  been,  save  that  she  deftly  turned 
aside  some  of  his  former  childish  familiarities  with 
a  gentle  dignity  that  gave  no  offense. 

No  conscious  thought  of  love  for  her  entered 
his  mind,  for,  as  a  result  of  his  life  in  Paris,  where 
the  tender  passion  was  spoken  of  in  the  high-flown, 
strained,  artificial  language  of  the  time,  its  pres- 
ence in  the  human  heart  had  become  associated 
in  his  thoughts  with  a  fevered  restlessness,  broken 
sleep,  love-sonnets  to  the  fair  one's  eyebrows,  and 
an  overweening  desire  to  fight  a  duel  or  perform 
some  deed  of  daring  to  prove  to  the  world  the 
depth  of  a  man's  passion.  On  the  contrary,  none 
of  these  conditions  existed.  In  fact,  wearied  at 
night  with  the  duties  of  the  day,  he  slept  unusually 
well;  no  fervent  poem  dropped  unbidden  from  his 
pen,  although  he  possessed  some  proficiency  in 
verse-making;  while  so  far  from  being  filled  with 
murderous  desires,  he  was  at  peace  with  all  men, 
save  perchance  the  absent  Roguin. 

He  admired  his  former  playmate's  unusual 
beauty,  thoroughly  enjoyed  the  hours  passed  in  her 


A  NEW  ARRIVAL  MAKES  HIS  BOW    85 

society,  and  reverenced  her  for  her  gentle  woman- 
nature.  He  made  no  effort  to  extol  her  virtues, 
for  it  never  occurred  to  him  that  they  were  not 
evident  to  all.  He  looked  forward  to  their  meet- 
ings with  pleasure,  and  came  away  refreshed  and 
strengthened.  Had  he  been  called  upon  to  per- 
form any  deed  in  her  behalf,  no  matter  how  ardu- 
ous or  brave,  he  would  have  accepted  the  doing 
of  the  same  as  a  welcome  opportunity  of  demon- 
strating his  friendship.  No  sacrifice  would  have 
been  too  great  to  have  made  for  her  sake,  for 
was  it  not  Aimee,  his  life-long  friend?  And  that 
word  friend  carried  him  as  far  as  he  had  yet  gone 
in  his  life's  experience.  On  the  other  hand  there 
was  no  one  to  whom  he  would  have  turned  for  aid 
or  counsel  more  willingly  or  naturally,  knowing 
full  well  that  his  need,  however  great,  would  meet 
with  a  ready,  affectionate  response. 

It  was  upon  one  of  these  visits  to  the  Chateau 
that  Raoul  was  interrupted  in  his  chat  by  a  sum- 
mons from  the  Governor  requesting  his  presence. 
Upon  entering  the  room  he  found  him  seated  at 
his  desk  with  a  strange  gentleman. 

"  I  have  sent  for  you,  mon  cher  Raoul,  to  make 
the  acquaintance  of  Monsieur  du  Tillet." 

The  stranger,  a  young  man  of  medium  height, 
rose  from  his  chair  and  bowed  politely.  Raoul 
returned  the  salutation  with  equal  ceremony.  He 
saw  a  frame  well  filled  out,  dark  hair,  small  black 


86  A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

mustache  and  a  short  hairy  growth  below  the  lip, 
together  with  a  very  swarthy  complexion,  tanned 
by  long  exposure  to  the  sun.  A  broad  scar,  as 
though  caused  by  a  saber  cut,  marred  his  left 
cheek. 

"  Monsieur  du  Tillet,  is  seems,  is  the  nephew  of 
an  almost  forgotten  boyhood  friend  of  mine,  as 
this  letter  shows,"  resumed  the  Governor,  "  and 
one  who  has  been  commended  to  me  by  several  of 
my  acquaintances  in  Paris.  He  has  just  arrived 
from  New  York  by  way  of  Albany  and  Lake 
Champlain,  being  somewhat  of  a  traveler  and  hav- 
ing a  touch  of  the  explorer  in  his  blood,  as  he  is 
distantly  related  to  the  family  of  our  famous  La 
Salle." 

"  I  trust  Monsieur  du  Tillet  encountered  no 
hardships  on  his  journey  northward?"  remarked 
Raoul  suavely. 

"  Merci,  Monsieur,"  was  the  reply  given  in  a 
drawling  tone.  "  I  found  traveling  in  this  new 
land  a  delight  rather  than  a  danger,  thanks  to  the 
guide  furnished  me  by  some  of  the  Dutch  traders 
at  Albany,  whom  I  found  to  be  far  from  the  pipe- 
smoking  boors  my  fancy  pictured,  although,"  he 
added  with  a  wry  face,  "  I  found  them  rather  fond 
of  driving  a  hard  bargain." 

'  They  certainly  have  that  reputation  among  the 
Indians,"  laughed  the  Governor. 

"  For  many  years,"  said  Monsieur  du  Tillet, 


A  NEW  ARRIVAL  MAKES  HIS  BOW    87 

"  my  mind  has  been  fired  with  a  desire  to  see  and 
enjoy  the  bold,  free  life  of  New  France.  I  was 
also  curious  to  study  the  colonial  conditions  exist- 
ing among  the  English — hence  my  voyage  in  an 
English  vessel  to  New  York." 

"  A  beautiful  land  they  occupy,"  remarked  the 
Governor,  "  and  one  that  I  still  hope  to  see  an- 
nexed to  the  French  crown.  By  a  strange  coin- 
cidence," he  continued,  turning  to  Raoul,  "  Mon- 
sieur du  Tiller,  fell  in  with  Gaspard  Roguin,  who, 
it  seems,  fled  to  New  York  after  your  exposure." 

"  Yes,"  explained  the  stranger,  "  I  met  him  at 
the  house  of  the  English  commandant.  Learning 
of  my  intention  of  proceeding  to  Quebec  and  pos- 
sibly remaining  there  if  I  could  find  a  suitable 
property  where  I  might  settle  down  and  end  my 
days  in  delightful  intercourse  with  Nature,  he  in- 
formed me  that  he  had  been  obliged  to  leave  these 
northern  latitudes  on  account  of  his  health,  the 
winters  being  too  severe." 

At  the  mention  of  the  name  of  Gaspard  Roguin 
a  slight  scowl  darkened  the  face  of  Raoul.  "  It 
was  indeed  for  the  sake  of  his  health  that  he  left," 
he  muttered. 

The  stranger,  not  noticing  his  remark,  con- 
tinued : 

"  He  described  to  me  the  beauty  of  his  own 
estate  in  glowing  terms  and  offered  to  part  with  it 
at  what  seemed  to  me  a  very  reasonable  price.  He 


88  A    KNOT    OF    BLUE 

confessed  to  me  privately  that  he  was  in  need  of 
ready  money,  and  offered  to  rent  the  place  for  a 
year  with  the  understanding  that  I  could  buy  it 
at  the  end  of  that  period  if  I  so  desired.  The 
English  commandant,  a  fine  fellow  by  the  way, 
assured  me  that  he  was  in  every  way  worthy  of 
confidence,  so  I  deposited  with  him  the  first  half- 
year's  rent,  instructing  him  to  pay  over  the  same 
to  Monsieur  Roguin  if  at  the  end  of  two  months 
he  did  not  hear  from  me  to  the  contrary." 

"  Here  are  all  the  papers,"  said  the  Governor, 
pointing  to  his  desk,  "  which  I  have  carefully  exam- 
ined and  find  to  be  properly  drawn,  signed,  and 
witnessed  after  the  English  fashion.  I  have  also  a 
letter  from  Monsieur  Roguin  requesting  me  to  see 
that  Monsieur  du  Tillett  be  given  full  possession 
without  delay." 

"  You  will  find  the  property  a  handsome  one," 
said  Raoul  cordially,  for  the  manner  of  the  stran- 
ger was  pleasing  to  him.  "  Albeit  the  house,  I 
believe,  is  a  trifle  gloomy." 

"  I  understand  that  your  estate  lies  but  a  short 
distance  from  the  city,"  remarked  Monsieur  du 
Tillet  with  equal  interest.  "  I  trust  we  shall  be 
close  friends  as  well  as  neighbors." 

"  Unfortunately,"  replied  Raoul,  "  they  lie  in 
opposite  directions  from  Quebec,  although  both 
are  about  equidistant  from  it.  But  with  a  good 
horse  one  does  not  mind  a  little  riding  to  and  fro." 


A  NEW  ARRIVAL  MAKES  HIS  BOW    89 

"  Monsieur  du  Tillet  has  expressed  a  desire  to 
go  at  once  to  his  future  abode,  Raoul,"  said  the 
Governor,  "  hence  I  sent  for  you,  knowing  that  you 
would  be  pleased  to  accompany  him.  He  can  ride 
my  horse.  I  will  send  a  man  over  with  the  packs 
he  brought  with  him,  a  little  later  in  the  day.  At 
least,  if  that  will  suit  Monsieur  du  Tillet?  " 

"  Certainement!  "  was  the  reply  with  a  pleas- 
ing smile.  "  I  am  in  your  courteous  hands,  Mes- 
sieurs. Besides,  it  will  be  plesanter  to  take  my 
first  ride  in  New  France  unencumbered." 

"  I  shall  indeed  be  glad  to  go  with  you,  Mon- 
sieur, and  show  you  the  way  to  your  new  home," 
said  Raoul  heartily,  "  and  shall  stand  ready  later 
to  show  you  our  city  of  which  we  are  not  a 
little  proud,  and  introduce  you  to  some  of  its 
people." 

"  Merci!  Mercif  you  are  kindness  itself,"  an- 
swered the  newcomer.  "  If  all  the  young  blood  of 
New  France  is  as  generous  I  can  well  understand 
how  glorious  a  future  awaits  her." 

Thus  did  the  three  men  chat  pleasantly  among 
themselves  for  a  time  until  the  horses  were  ready. 
As  they  walked  across  the  room  Raoul  noticed 
that  his  companion  limped  slightly.  "  You,  too, 
are  suffering  from  a  battle  wound?  "  he  queried  in 
good-natured  concern. 

"  No,"  laughed  Monsieur  du  Tillet,  "  it  is  but 
a  lasting  remembrance  of  a  meeting  years  ago  with 


90  A    KNOT    OF    BLUE 

the  husband  of  a  fair  dame  whose  merry  eyes  lured 
me  into  some  indiscreet  attentions." 

After  bidding  the  Governor  farewell,  they  rode 
away  toward  the  former  home  of  Gaspard  Roguin. 
Monsieur  du  Tillet  could  find  nothing  but  praise 
for  all  that  he  saw,  especially  the  distant  view  of 
Quebec. 

"  This  noble  sight,"  he  exclaimed  after  halting 
his  horse  and  turning  about  in  his  saddle,  "  alone 
ought  to  determine  me  to  remain  and  cast  in  my  lot 
with  those  who  will  some  day  make  yonder  proud 
city  the  mistress  of  a  continent." 

This  sentiment  pleased  Raoul  greatly.  "Ah! 
Monsieur,"  he  replied,  "  you  little  know  how  those 
of  us  who  have  been  born  here  love  and  reverence 
New  France.  Our  feeling  for  her  is  second  only 
to  our  loyalty  to  the  King.  I  trust  that  you  your- 
self will  ere  long  share  in  our  love." 

"  Have  no  fear,  Monsieur,"  was  the  spirited 
answer  of  his  companion;  "  one  cannot  breathe  this 
glorious  air  in  company  with  such  noble  hearts  as 
yours,  before  ere  long  he  drinks  in  patriotism  with 
every  breath.  You  spoke  of  the  King.  Have  you 
ever  seen  him?  " 

"  Yes,  many  times,  for  I  have  just  returned  from 
a  seven  years'  absence  in  Paris." 

"  You  have  seen  some  service  then?  " 

"  Yes,  under  Marechal  Saxe  at  Fontenoy." 

Monsieur  du  Tillet  stopped  suddenly  in  blank 


A  NEW  ARRIVAL  MAKES  HIS  BOW     91 

astonishment.  "  What!  "  he  exclaimed,  "  you  are 
not  the  de  Chatignac  who  fought  so  nobly  in  that 
battle  ?  the  one  Marechal  Saxe  referred  to  when  he 
said  that  with  ten  regiments  of  men  like  you  he 
could  conquer  Europe.  All  France  rang  with 
your  praises  and  even  in  my  far  distant  corner  I 
caught  some  of  the  echoes  of  your  fame.  Mon- 
sieur, I  salute  you,"  and  removing  his  hat  he 
bowed  low. 

"  What  you  heard,  Monsieur,"  was  Raoul's  re- 
joinder, "  was  doubtless  exaggerated.  I  did  no 
more  than  a  score  of  others." 

"  I  am  indeed  fortunate  to  meet  with  you,  and 
doubly  so  in  having  the  Governor  place  me  in  your 
hands.  Under  your  guidance  I  shall  feel  myself 
secure  in  meeting  only  congenial  people  in  Quebec. 
Will  you  not  assist  me  in  forming  my  circle  of 
acquaintances?  " 

"  Certainement!  But  the  city  is  so  small  that 
you  will  probably  meet  everyone  in  a  short  time 
with  but  little  aid  from  me;  for  instance,  at  the 
Governor's  ball  next  week  you  will  see  the  bravest 
and  the  fairest  in  the  Colony." 

"  Ah !  the  fairest !  I  had  forgotten  to  inquire 
about  the  women.  But  I  am  sure  that  along  with 
such  men,  you  have  also  beauty,  wit,  and  intelli- 
gence amongst  the  fairer  sex." 

4  True,  Monsieur,  and  I  shall  take  pleasure  in 
presenting  you  to  two  of  the  most  beautiful  women 


92  'A   KNOT    OF    BLUE 

in  New  France,  if  not  the  world.  The  fairest  of 
all,  the  ward  of  the  Governor,  is  an  old-time  friend 
of  mine.  The  other,  Madame  Duvivier,  is  a  new- 
comer who  arrived  at  Quebec  only  ten  days  ago. 
She  is  a  widow  of  twenty-six  who  has  been  ordered 
by  her  Paris  leech  to  try  our  bracing  northern  air. 
I  have  met  her  but  twice  and  then  only  casually, 
but  my  eyes  can  bear  witness  to  her  beauty,  while 
those  who  know  her  more  intimately  than  I  vouch 
for  her  wit  and  intelligence." 

"What  lucky  star  directed  my  steps  hither!  " 
exclaimed  Monsieur  du  Tillet  in  delight.  "  With 
a  beautiful  home  and  such  charming  companion- 
ship, he  would  be  a  fool  indeed  who  could  not  find 
contentment." 

The  time  occupied  on  their  journey  was  thus 
filled  with  genial  discourse.  After  reaching  La 
Maison  Sombre  and  introducing  his  new  friend 
to  Marie  Girol,  the  old  housekeeper,  Raoul  turned 
to  leave. 

"  Pardieu!  Why  this  haste?  "  exclaimed  Mon- 
sieur du  Tillet  regretfully.  "  Will  you  not  enter, 
Monsieur,  and  take  a  glass  of  wine  to  help  relieve 
you  of  the  fatig  ic  of  our  ride?  " 

"  Merti,  Monsieur,"  replied  Raoul,  "  but  I  be- 
lieve I  will  not  stop.  I  must  return  with  the  Gov- 
ernor's horse.  Adieu !  "  and,  mounting,  he  rode 
away,  receiving  a  friendly  wave  from  his  late  com- 
panion as  he  disappeared  down  the  avenue  of  trees 


A  NEW  ARRIVAL  MAKES  HIS  BOW     93 

that  led  to  the  house.  His  pride  had  been  flat- 
tered by  the  open-hearted  appreciation  of  his  valor 
on  the  part  of  du  Tillet,  and  he  passed  most  of  the 
time  on  the  road  back  to  the  city  thinking  of  his 
many  pleasant  ways,  and  congratulating  himself 
on  having  made  such  a  charming  acquaintance. 


Chapter   Eight 

A    FRIVOLOUS    CHAPTER,    DEALING    WITH    BALLS, 
LOVE-SIGHS,  AND  CONFIDENCES 

THE  night  of  the  Governor's  ball  had 
arrived.  Being  the  social  event  of  the 
year  it  drew  many  people  from  homes 
situated  far  distant  from  Quebec.  From  Beauport, 
Beaupre,  and  the  other  settlements  and  seigniories 
down  the  river;  from  Sillery  and  the  many  inter- 
vening estates;  even  from  Montreal  itself — the 
people  came,  young  and  old,  to  pay  their  respects 
to  the  representative  of  the  King  and  bask  for  a 
brief  period  in  the  sunshine  of  his  mimic  court. 
The  men  had  an  ear  open  for  bits  of  news  that 
might  indicate  the  ultimate  trend  of  events  in  the 
delicate  political  situation  then  existing  between 
England  and  France ;  their  wives,  each  laden  with 
her  little  burden  of  gossip,  eagerly  sought  out  old 
acquaintances  in  order  to  barter  what  they  knew 
about  Madame  A.  for  what  others  knew  or  thought 
they  knew  about  Madame  B.;  the  young  people, 
always  glad  to  exchange  the  monotonous  life  of  the 
settlement  for  a  short  whirl  of  gayety  in  the  capi- 
tal city,  brought  their  bright  faces  and  merry 

94 


A  FRIVOLOUS  CHAPTER  95 

laughter  to  awaken  the  echoes  in  the  narrow  streets 
of  Quebec  and  lighten  up  the  walls  of  the  somber 
old  Chateau. 

A  democratic  gathering  it  was,  too,  the  Gover- 
nor of  Montreal  having  to  elbow  his  way  through 
a  throng  of  mingled  fur-traders,  army-officers,  and 
members  of  the  noblesse  of  New  France,  in  order 
to  greet  the  Governor  of  Quebec  and  compliment 
him  upon  the  success  with  which  he  managed  to 
keep  at  bay  the  ravages  of  Time.  The  style  of 
dress  was  varied.  That  of  the  ladies  of  fashion 
in  Quebec  was  only  a  year  behind  the  prevailing 
mode  in  Paris,  while  that  of  the  women  from  other 
districts  was  two,  three,  or  four  years  old,  accord- 
ing to  their  distance  from  the  center  of  fashion  of 
the  Colony. 

The  court  of  the  Chateau,  well  illuminated  by 
lanterns,  was  filled  with  the  noise  and  confusion 
of  the  arriving  guests.  Within,  the  place  was 
ablaze  with  candles;  the  rooms,  destitute  of  most 
of  their  furniture,  were  decorated  with  spring 
flowers  and  leafy  boughs,  while  the  floors  were 
well  waxed  for  dancing.  Five  musicians,  securely 
ensconced  in  the  bay  of  a  window  with  a  huge 
pitcher  of  Norman  cider  and  glasses  on  a  con- 
venient stand  in  their  midst,  discoursed  a  melo- 
dious greeting  to  the  assembled  company. 

The  people  were  not  late  in  arriving,  for  state 
balls  were  such  rare  occurrences  that  each  one  felt 


96  A   KNOT    OF    BLUE 

in  duty  bound  to  try  to  be  the  first  guest  to  arrive 
and  the  last  to  leave.  Raoul  de  Chatignac  brought 
his  new-found  friend  Monsieur  du  Tillet  and  early 
introduced  him  to  a  number  of  the  young  men. 
His  reception  was  cordial,  as  the  hearty  laughter 
and  polite  bowing  going  on  in  the  vicinity  of  his 
rather  stout  but  passably  graceful  figure  testified. 
He  endeavored  to  be  gracious  to  all,  and  his  pol- 
ished manner,  gentlemanly  bearing,  ready  wit,  and 
ridiculous  drawling  speech  made  him  an  instant 
favorite.  Raoul  and  he  worked  their  way  grad- 
ually to  the  center  and  were  warmly  welcomed  by 
the  Governor  and  by  Aimee  de  Marsay,  who  stood 
near  him.  She  was  resplendent  in  her  youthful 
bloom,  enhanced  as  it  was  by  the  simple,  daintily- 
fitting  gown  that  she  wore,  and  the  single  orna- 
ment, a  pink  blossom  that  nestled  shyly  in  her  hair. 
The  two  men  were  soon  obliged  to  pass  on  to  make 
room  for  those  crowding  up  behind  them. 

"  Ma  foil  she  is  adorable,"  exclaimed  du  Tillet 
in  Raoul's  ear,  u  but  I  do  not  wish  to  poach  upon 
your  preserves,  mon  ami.  Take  me  to  beauty 
number  two,  the  peerless  widow  you  told  me  of." 

Raoul  smiled,  well  pleased  at  hearing  this 
tribute  to  Aimee's  loveliness  from  one  who  had 
seen  much  of  the  world  and  was  a  competent  judge. 
He  thereupon  led  the  way  into  an  adjoining  room 
in  search  of  the  beautiful  widow. 

Madame  Duvivier's  beauty  was  the  complement 


A  FRIVOLOUS  CHAPTER  97 

of  that  of  Aimee  de  Marsay  in  every  way.  Tall 
and  slender,  with  dark  eyes  and  hair,  black  as  the 
proverbial  raven's  wing,  a  sadly  curved  mouth, 
nose  strongly  aquiline,  a  glance  languid,  yet  with 
an  occasional  gleam  of  boldness,  a  complexion  of 
striking  pallor, — these  features  made  up  an  extra- 
ordinary picture  of  feminine  comeliness,  sensuous, 
unspiritual,  attractive  to  most  men,  maddening  to 
many.  She  possessed  all  the  physical  attributes 
foreign  to  the  French  type,  rather  that  found  be- 
yond the  Pyrenees;  a  beautiful  woman  indeed, 
alluring,  lovable  when  in  repose,  but  a  possible 
demon  when  aroused. 

She  was  surrounded  by  a  cluster  of  young  men 
each  vying  with  each  in  his  efforts  at  paying  court 
to  her  beauty  and  her  wit.  She  skillfully  held  the 
allegiance  of  all,  bestowing  an  enchanting  smile 
or  jesting  word  on  every  one  in  turn  in  such  a 
manner  that  every  man  thought  himself  favored 
above  his  fellows.  Du  Tillet  gazed  at  her  with 
undisguised  interest.  When  an  opportunity  pre- 
sented itself  the  two  men  entered  the  charmed 
circle.  She  instantly  recognized  Raoul  and  greeted 
him  in  a  playfully  chiding  tone : 

"  Ah !  here  comes  Monsieur  de  Chatignac,  a 
tardy  cavalier  indeed.  Did  your  life  at  Court  im- 
part such  dilatory  habits,  Monsieur?  " 

"  Nay,  Madame,"  was  Raoul's  quick  reply,  "  I 
did  but  wait  until  I  could  bring  another  captive 


98  A   KNOT    OF    BLUE 

to  chain  to  your  triumphal  car  as  proof  of  my 
homage  and  allegiance  to  the  Queen  of  Beauty." 

"  You  will  be  merciful  and  forgive,  Madame," 
said  du  Tillet  with  a  low  bow,  "  for  the  sake  of 
one  who  hastens  from  the  shrine  of  English  and  of 
Dutch  beauty  to  do  reverence  at  your  own,  as  a 
moth  gladly  leaves  the  outer  darkness  for  the 
candle  flame." 

"  Your  metaphors  are  mixed,  Monsieur,  while 
the  last  one  is  unfortunately  chosen  as  well.  The 
moth  meets  the  flame  but  to  be  shriveled  up  and 
die." 

"  A  glorious  ending  indeed  to  its  useless  life," 
was  the  gallant  rejoinder.  "  But  many,  blinded 
by  the  light,  are  only  singed  and  fall  stunned,  will- 
ing captives  to  the  light." 

Raoul,  seeing  that  his  new  friend  was  well  cared 
for,  withdrew  with  a  bow  and  mingled  with  the 
crowd  again.  One  by  one  the  circle  of  admirers 
left  also,  inwardly  cursing  du  Tillet,  until  he  and 
the  fair  widow  were  left  alone. 

'  Your  dexterity  at  verbal  fence,  in  contrast  with 
the  awkward  skill  with  which  the  rest  use  their 
rustic  blades,  betrays  long  practice  at  Court,  Mon- 
sieur," said  Madame  Duvivier  with  a  ravishing 
smile. 

'  The  same  words  apply  to  your  comely  self. 
Never  before  have  I  met  so  formidable  an  antago- 
nist at  Court  or  in  Colony,  who  could  spur  me  on 


A  FRIVOLOUS  CHAPTER  99 

to  my  best  efforts.  But  tell  me,  Madame,  why 
did  I  not  behold  you  among  the  beauties  that  form 
so  lovely  a  circle  about  his  gracious  majesty,  the 
King,  when  I  was  in  Paris  last  year?  " 

"  Alas !  Monsieur,  I  was  in  retirement  then, 
mourning  the  death  of  my  husband,  who  fell,  brave 
soldier  that  he  was,  in  Italy  fighting  under  the 
Prince  de  Conde." 

During  their  conversation  du  Tillet  had  been 
covertly  studying  every  expression  of  his  com- 
panion's face. 

"  Alas !  "  he  echoed  in  sympathetic  tones,  "  how 
sad  for  one  so  young  and  beautiful  to  meet  with 
such  deep  affliction.  But  I  doubt  not  I  could  recall 
to  your  mind  a  deeper  sorrow." 

The  woman  glanced  at  him  anxiously.  "  A 
deeper  sorrow?  "  she  repeated. 

"  Yes,  I  can  recall  it  by  a  word,"  and  leaning 
toward  her  he  spoke  a  name  in  a  low,  malicious 
tone. 

His  companion  gave  a  start  of  astonishment, 
and  replied  in  a  voice  of  alarm:  "  What  mean  you 
by  that  word,  Monsieur?  "  at  the  same  time  fixing 
on  him  a  piercing  look  in  which  fear  struggled  with 
anger  for  the  mastery. 

"  Hush !  "  exclaimed  du  Tillet,  "  someone  is 
approaching  to  speak  to  you.  Leave  the  ball 
within  a  half-hour  on  the  plea  of  illness  and  go 
home;  I  shall  also  excuse  myself.  Instruct  your 


100  A   KNOT   OF    BLUE 

servant  to  admit  me  when  I  come  and  you  shall 
know  all.  Do  not  fail  me,"  he  added  sternly,  then, 
with  a  smile  and  a  ceremonious  bow  he  said  aloud : 
"  Adieu !  Madame,  I  leave  you  in  better  company," 
and  he  strolled  off  unconcernedly. 

Raoul  had  wandered  back  to  Aimee,  who  still 
stood  near  the  Governor,  looking  very  tired. 

"  Come,  mon  amie,"  he  cried  cheerily  as  he  ap- 
proached, "  let  us  try  to  find  some  quiet  spot  where 
you  can  rest.  The  Governor  can  spare  you  now. 
You  have  done  your  duty  to  the  crowd  whose  only 
interest  is  in  staring  at  your  beauty.  Pray  turn 
your  attention  to  one " 

"  Who,  sated  with  all  the  complimentary 
speeches  he  has  heard,  wishes  to  add  me  to  the 
company  of  his  flatterers?  I  shall  disappoint  you, 
for  I  shall  do  nothing  but  scold,"  was  the  rejoinder 
as  they  moved  away. 

"  Say,  rather,  one  who  like  the  bird  after  dis- 
porting himself  all  day  amongst  the  butterflies  and 
gaudy  birds  of  paradise,  flies  joyfully  home- 
ward  » 

"  To  his  sober,  homely  little  mate  for  supper 
and  a  resting  place." 

They  had  escaped  the  crowd  and  entered  a  room 
which  was  almost  deserted,  far  from  the  music. 
Finding  a  small  settle  in  one  corner  they  seated 
themselves. 

"  Nay,  nay,  Mademoiselle  Torment,"  laughed 


A  FRIVOLOUS  CHAPTER  101 

Raoul.  "  Say,  rather,  to  one  whose  presence  seems 
like  the  cool,  restful,  strengthening  atmosphere  of 
a  mountain-top  after  mingling  with  the  noisy,  jost- 
ling crowd  in  the  plain  below." 

"Good!  Monsieur  Poet,"  replied  Aimee,  "try 
again." 

"  Still  better,  to  enter  your  presence  is  like  pass- 
ing from  the  light  of  the  ballroom  with  its 
smoking,  flickering  candles,  into  the  bright,  clear 
sunshine." 

"  That  will  do.  You  see  I  can  make  you  say 
the  same  pretty  speeches  to  me,  your  friend,  that 
you  whisper  when  making  love  to  the  beauties  of 
the  Court." 

"  With  this  difference,  petite,  that  in  your  case 
I  mean  them." 

"  Well  then,  mon  ami,  if  you  really  mean  what 
you  say  you  will  heed  words  of  warning  from  me." 

"Warning?" 

"  Yes,  against  your  new  friend,  Monsieur  du 
Tiller." 

"  Why,  the  Governor  himself  commended  him 
to  me." 

'  That  may  well  be,  but  no  man,  even  though  a 
Governor,  can  detect  what  a  woman's  intuition 
teaches  her.  For  all  his  pleasant  manner  I  have 
formed  an  instinctive  dread  of  him.  Take  care, 
mon  ami,  that  your  intimacy  with  him  lead  you 
not  into  danger." 


102  A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

"  Merci  for  your  thoughtfulness  for  me,  but 
do  not  fear.  I  shall  keep  my  eyes  open  in  that 
quarter." 

"  One  warning  more  and  I  am  through.  That 
woman  with  whom  he  was  talking  as  we  passed, 
Madame  Duvivier:  do  not,  I  beg  of  you,  place 
yourself  within  the  circle  of  her  influence.  How- 
ever we  may  be  mistaken  in  our  estimate  of  a  man, 
trust  a  woman  to  detect  what  is  dangerous  in 
another  woman.  We  are  not  blinded  by  the 
artifices  of  feminine  skill  and  cunning  as  men  are." 

"  As  regards  the  man,  I  believe  you  are  mis- 
taken. But  the  woman — she  can  have  no  power 
over  me.  That  she  is  beautiful  I  must  admit,  but 
with  you  close  at  hand  to  warn  me,  my  guardian 
angel,  with  your  wholesome  presence  to  counteract 
the  noxious,  tainted  air  of  evil,  with  your " 

He  stooped,  and  picking  up  the  flower  that  had 
dropped  from  her  hair  he  held  it  in  his  hand  and 
examined  it  thoughtfully. 

"  So  sweet,  so  innocent,  so  pure;  with  a  mission 
to  turn  the  minds  of  men  Godward  in  thanksgiv- 
ing for  its  beauty,  its  tender  grace,  its  perfume! 
How  like  your  own  dear  self,  Aimee,  it  is.  Look- 
ing at  it  I  am  moved  to  love  this  little  blossom 
that  has  nestled  in  your  hair  to-night,  for  its  mes- 
sage of  goodness  and  truth,  its  delicacy,  its  soft 
beauty.  May  I  not  keep  it?  And  beholding  your 
gentle  loveliness  my  heart  is  moved  to " 


A  FRIVOLOUS  CHAPTER  103 

"  Ah !  here  you  are,  mon  bijou,"  interrupted  the 
voice  of  the  Governor,  who  had  just  entered. 
"Will  you  not  come  with  me?  One  of  our 
guests,  Madame  Duvivier,  is  indisposed  and  is 
leaving,"  and  slipping  the  girl's  arm  into  his  own 
he  bore  her  away  with  him,  leaving  Raoul  ruefully 
twirling  the  flower  between  his  fingers. 

Shortly  after  the  departure  of  Madame  Duvivier 
from  the  ball,  Monsieur  du  Tillet  made  his  adieus 
and  was  soon  knocking  at  her  door.  He  was  at 
once  admitted  to  the  room  where  she,  having  re- 
moved her  wraps,  was  standing  awaiting  his  arrival 
with  a  look  of  mingled  fear  and  scorn.  He  bowed 
politely.  She  pointed  to  a  chair  and  seated  herself 
on  a  couch. 

"  Pray  what  is  the  reason  for  this  mysterious 
interview,  Monsieur?  You,  a  stranger,  whisper 
an  unknown  name  in  my  ear  and  then  command  me 
to  grant  you  an  audience  at  my  home  at  once.  I 
saw  fit  to  humor  your  whim.  Proceed,  or  my  mood 
may  change.  Why  have  you  come?  " 

"  To  relate  to  you  a  story." 

"  What !  at  this  time  of  night?  " 

"  It  will  interest  you,  Madame,  I  assure  you. 
To  begin  with  I  will  say  it  is  about  a  young  French 
girl  whose  beauty  captivated  a  poor  army  officer 
who  married  her  and  loved  her  devotedly.  She 
soon  became  indifferent  to  him  and  found  a  younger 
and  morex  pleasing  lover.  She  possessed  other 


104  A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

powers  besides  those  of  beauty;  she  was  learned 
in  the  mysteries  of  the  Black  Art;  the  secrets  of 
the  alchemist  were  known  to  her  and  she  was  skilled 
in  the  uses  of  all  deadly  poisons.  Finally,  in  an 
evil  hour,  she  stole  a  sum  of  money  with  which  to 
clothe  herself  more  gorgeously  to  please  her  lover's 
eye.  Fearing  detection  and  wishing  to  marry  him 
before  her  exposure,  she  poisoned  her  husband. 
He  died  without  any  suspicion  being  attached  to 
her — but,  pardon  me,  does  the  tale  interest  you?  " 
and  du  Tillet  stopped  with  a  malevolent  glance 
at  his  companion. 

The  woman  had  sat  staring  wildly  at  him  dur- 
ing this  recital.  She  signified  "  Go  on,"  although 
no  sound  came  from  her  lips.  Du  Tillet  bowed 
and  proceeded. 

"  She  was  finally  obliged  to  face  the  conse- 
quences of  her  first  crime,  escaping  the  galleys,  but 
was  branded  as  a  thief.  Her  lover  naturally  for- 
sook her.  Vague  rumors  connecting  her  with  her 
husband's  death,  together  with  stories  concerning 
her  dealings  with  the  Evil  One,  caused  her  to  dis- 
appear. After  her  flight,  proof  of  the  murder 
of  her  husband  was  discovered.  Were  she  to  be 
found  anywhere  beneath  the  French  flag  she  would 
be  at  once  arrested,  transported  to  France,  tried 
and  executed.  I  alone  know  her  whereabouts. 
The  name  I  whispered  to  you  to-night  was  the 
name  of  the  murdered  officer,  and  you " 


A  FRIVOLOUS  CHAPTER  105 

"I?"  came  in  harsh,  raucous  tones  from  Ma- 
dame Duvivier's  throat. 

"  You — are  his  wife." 

For  a  moment  the  woman  seemed  stunned  by  his 
accusation,  then,  with  a  moan,  fell  back  upon  the 
couch  unconscious.  Du  Tillet,  smiling  compla- 
cently, arose  and  going  to  her  prostrate  form  took 
a  small  knife  lying  on  the  table  and  slit  her  right 
sleeve  near  the  shoulder.  There,  clearly  outlined 
upon  the  ivory  white  of  her  skin,  a  small,  dull-red 
fleur-de-lis  glowed.  With  a  look  of  satisfaction 
he  sat  down  and  waited  for  her  to  regain  con- 
sciousness. Finally  she  stirred,  opened  her  eyes, 
and  looked  at  him  with  a  shudder. 

"  Your  proof!  "  she  cried  faintly. 

"  The  history  of  your  crimes  I  heard  when  in 
Paris.  A  recent  letter  received  from  a  friend  there 
contained  a  description  of  you  and  told  of  a  sus- 
picion that  you  had  escaped  to  New  France.  Your 
features  and  form  tally  exactly." 

"  A  mistaken  resemblance,  that  is  all,"  cried 
Madame  Duvivier  wildly.  "Your  proof!  Your 
proof!  You  have  none." 

Du  Tillet  pointed  silently  to  the  cut  sleeve  with 
the  bare  arm  showing  its  tell-tale  mark.  The 
woman's  eyes  followed  the  direction  of  his  finger 
and  comprehended.  Angry  tears  came  to  her  eyes 
as  she  said  scornfully: 

"  I  hope,  Monsieur,  you  are  proud  of  your  work 


108  A   KNOT   OF    BLUE 

to-night,  in  hunting  down  a  defenseless  woman! 
I  suppose  I  am  at  your  mecry.  What  do  you  pur- 
pose doing?  " 

"One  of  two  things;  report  you  to  the  Gov- 
ernor, who  will  have  you  in  a  cell  within  an  hour, 


"  Name  your  alternative." 

"  Form  a  pact  with  you  and  allow  you  to  live 
unknown  and  unmolested." 

"  What  ia  the  nature  of  the  pact  you  propose?  " 

"  Merely  to  place  at  my  disposal  your  strange 
powers  and  to  use  your  beauty  to  lead  on  and  en- 
trap whomsoever  I  shall  point  out  to  you.  I  have 
a  game  to  play;  one  of  revenge  and  gain.  You 
can  be  of  assistance  to  me.  I  give  you  in  exchange 
your  life,  my  friendship,  and  protection." 

Madame  Duvivier  smiled  contemptuously. 

"  Revenge  !  "  she  cried.  "  What  do  your  puny 
men-natures  know  of  the  terrible  thirst  for  revenge  ! 
Revenge  is  the  air  I  breathe;  it  flows  mingled  with 
my  blood;  it  is  my  one  daily  thought;  my  dream 
by  night;  for  that,  rather  than  to  save  my  miser- 
able life,  I  came  to  Quebec;  for  that  I  live;  for  it 
I  would  gladly  die." 

Du  Tillet,  struck  by  her  vehemence,  was  silent. 

'  You  cannot  know  the  meaning  of  the  word, 
you,  with  some  petty  spite  against  a  man  for  fan- 
cied slight  ;  against  a  woman,  for  spurning  the  sel- 
fish attention  you  call  love.  But  I  -  1  Come, 


A  FRIVOLOUS  CHAPTER  107 

Monsieur,  on  one  condition  will  I  enter  into  alli- 
ance with  you,  otherwise  you  are  welcome  to  take 
me  before  the  Governor  this  very  night  and  tell 
him  all  you  know.  The  condition  is  that  you,  in 
turn,  aid  me  to  find  and  deliver  into  my  hands  the 
creature  that  I  seek.  He  is  somewhere  on  this 
continent.  But  be  he  in  city  or  in  trader's  camp; 
on  land  or  on  stream,  I  shall  hunt  him  down  with- 
out mercy  and  when  I  find  him  I  shall  kill  him — 
kill  him !  But  before  that  I  shall  enjoy  one  hour 
of  sweet  revenge  and  torture  his  body  as  he  has 
tortured  my  soul;  shall  sear  him  with  red-hot 
irons  and  laugh  at  his  screams;  shall  cut  him  up 
inch  by  inch  if  need  be,  until  he  undergoes  every 
possible  degree  of  pain  and  torment,"  and  the 
woman,  borne  along  on  the  flood-tide  of  her  evil 
emotions,  stretched  forth  her  clenched  fists  and 
beat  the  air,  while  her  face  became  contorted  with 
malignant  passions. 

"  It  is  well,"  said  du  Tillet  when  she  ceased 
speaking.  "  We  can  then  help  each  other.  Who 
is  this  fellow  over  whose  destruction  you  thus 
wish  to  gloat?  " 

"  My  false  lover  for  whose  sake  I  stole  and 
murdered;  because  of  whom  I  am  what  I  am, — 

Gaspard  Roguin "  and  she  bent  forward  and 

fairly  hissed  the  name  in  his  face. 

Du  Tillet  started  back  as  though  struck. 

"  You  may  well  be  surprised,"  she  continued, 


108  A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

"  for  he  is  the  very  man  from  whom  you  rent  the 
house  you  occupy." 

Du  Tillet  recovered  himself:  "  A  strange  fatal- 
ity places  him  in  my  power,"  he  said,  as  he  rubbed 
his  hands  together.  "  At  the  end  of  my  first  six 
months'  occupancy  of  his  estate  I  can  send  for  him 
on  the  pretext  that  I  am  willing  to  purchase  the 
land.  He  will  come,  for  he  will  be  anxious  to  get 
the  gold  and  go  back  to  France.  If  you  have 
aided  me  by  that  time  as  I  wish  you  to  do  I  will 
engage  to  deliver  him  up  to  you.  We  can  thus 
both  gain  the  ends  we  seek.  However,  I  do  not 
wish  to  force  you,  and  will  give  you  the  remainder 
of  the  night  to  think  the  matter  over.  Remember, 
you  are  to  enter  with  all  your  powers  into  my 
plans;  you  are  to  be  accessible  to  me  at  all  times, 
giving  me  a  key  to  the  back  entrance  of  the  house 
so  I  can  slip  in  to  consult  with  you  unknown  to 
anyone.  On  my  side  I  will  promise  to  keep  my 
part  of  the  bargain.  I  shall  ride  by  in  the  morn- 
ing. If  I  see  a  white  handkerchief  fluttering  from 
your  window  I  shall  know  that  you  have  accepted 
my  terms,  and  I  shall  stop.  If  not,  then  I  shall 
go  on  to  the  Chateau  and  relate  the  same  tale  to 
the  Governor  I  have  told  you  to-night.  I  war- 
rant he  will  be  interested.  Till  then,  adieu  1 
Sweet  dreams!  "  he  added  mockingly  as  he  left 
the  room. 

Once  outside  he  stopped  in  the  nearest  shadow 


A   FRIVOLOUS    CHAPTER  109 

and  with  nervous  hand  mopped  his  forehead.  The 
last  half-hour  had  been  an  intense  strain  on  him. 
He  had  tried  for  high  stakes,  and  won.  "  Par- 
dieul "  he  exclaimed.  "  One  must  play  his  cards 
well  who  has  a  she-devil  for  a  partner." 


Chapter  Nine 

DEALS  WITH  THE  ACTIONS  OF  THE  CLEVER  STRAN- 
GER, AND  THE  FORMATION  OF  A  CONSPIRACY 

UPON  reaching  the  city  next  morning  du 
Tillet  directed  his  steps  past  the  home  of 
Madame  Duvivier.  From  the  sill  of  a 
window  on  the  second  floor  a  tiny  lace  handker- 
chief floated  in  the  breeze.  Seeing  this,  he  knocked, 
and  in  a  few  moments  was  standing  before  his 
victim. 

"  Well,  Madame,  your  signal  told  me  of  your 
wise  decision.  I  am  relieved,  for  it  would  have 
been  a  distasteful  task,  that  of  turning  you  over 
to  the  tender  mercies  of  the  law.  I  much  prefer 
that  we  should  travel  the  same  road,  hand  in  hand, 
toward  the  common  goal  of  our  desires — revenge." 

Madame  Duvivier,  pale  and  beautiful  as  ever, 
and  perfectly  composed,  showed  no  traces  of  the 
stormy  scene  of  the  previous  evening.  She  smiled 
as  the  man  ceased  speaking,  and  replied: 

"  As  you  say,  it  is  better  that  we  unite  our  for- 
tunes. There  is  my  hand  to  seal  the  bargain." 
After  they  had  clasped  hands  she  continued: 
"  Here  is  the  key  to  the  rear  entrance,  as  you 
requested,  to  use  whenever  you  wish  to  escape  ob- 

110 


ACTIONS   OF   THE    STRANGER       111 

servation.  Follow  up  the  stairs,  and  this  smaller 
key  will  open  the  door  of  the  adjoining  room.  I 
await  your  instructions." 

"  They  will  be  forthcoming  when  my  plans  are 
matured.  Till  then  hold  yourself  in  readiness, 
my  charming  conspirator,"  and  du  Tillet  playfully 
blew  a  kiss  to  his  companion  as  he  left  the  room. 

Upon  reaching  home  he  wrote  carefully  a  note 
as  follows: 

"  Monsieur  du  Tillet  begs  Monsieur  Gaudais  to 
favor  him  greatly  with  his  presence  at  dinner 
to-night  at  La  Maison  Sombre." 

Two  similar  notes,  addressed  to  Monsieur 
Berthier  and  Lieutenant  Liotot,  followed  the  first. 
Then  he  rang  for  Farouche,  directing  him  to 
deliver  them  at  once,  next  for  Marie  Girol,  order- 
ing her  to  serve  the  choicest  wines  to  the  expected 
company.  The  remainder  of  the  afternoon  he 
spent  in  walking  up  and  down  the  large  hall,  in 
deep  meditation. 

Evening  came,  and  the  three  guests  overtook 
one  another  on  the  road  to  La  Maison  Sombre. 
On  their  arrival  all  were  cordially  greeted  by  their 
host. 

"  Ah !  Welcome,  Messieurs,"  he  cried,  extend- 
ing to  each  a  hearty  grasp  of  the  hand.  "  I  am 
indebted  to  you  for  this  pleasure.  I  felt  lonely 


A   KNOT   OF    BLUE 

to-day,  and,  on  thinking  over  all  the  gentlemen  I 
had  met,  it  occurred  to  me  that  you  were  the  best 
with  whom  to  spend  a  few  congenial  hours." 

The  three  men  bowed  in  turn,  secretly  flattered 
at  the  words  of  du  Tillet.  Soon  they  were  seated 
about  the  table  where  tempting  dishes,  prepared 
under  the  direction  of  Marie  Girol,  disappeared 
under  the  onslaught  of  their  healthy  appetites. 
The  wine  quickly  loosened  their  tongues  and  they 
were  ere  long  talking  as  freely  with  their  host  as 
though  they  had  known  him  always.  He  regaled 
them  with  stories  of  life  in  Paris,  tales  tainted  with 
the  depraved  atmosphere  of  the  Court,  which  met 
with  their  boisterous  appreciation,  while  the  rela- 
tion of  his  adventures  among  the  English,  told 
with  his  inimitable  drawl,  were  vastly  entertaining. 

"  Since  we  are  talking  about  New  York,"  he 
said  in  a  meditative  manner,  "  what  sort  of  a  man 
is  Monsieur  Gaspard  Roguin,  my  landlord,  whom 
I  met  there?  You  all  knew  him  well,  did  you 
not?" 

"  None  better,  Monsieur;  it  happens  that  we 
three  were  his  best  friends,"  exclaimed  Gaudais. 

"  As  fine  a  fellow  as  ever  walked  the  streets  of 
Quebec!  "  cried  Berthier  with  an  oath.  "  A  vic- 
tim to  the  hatred  of  his  enemies." 

"  One  whom  we  would  gladly  welcome  back  as 
a  brother-in-arms,"  said  Lieutenant  Liotot. 

"  You  are  his  loyal  friends,  I  see,"  said  du  Tillet 


ACTIONS    OF    THE    STRANGER     113 

smilingly.  "  For  my  part  I  thoroughly  liked  him, 
and  only  regretted  that  our  acquaintance  could  not 
have  been  continued.  Inasmuch  as  we  are  sitting 
at  his  table  and  enjoying  his  wine,  it  is  only  fitting 
that  he  should  be  remembered  by  us  all.  Mes- 
sieurs, I  propose  the  health  of  Monsieur  Gaspard 
Roguin !  " 

All  sprang  to  their  feet,  and  du  Tillet  emptied 
his  glass  with  the  rest. 

'  To  his  success  and  happiness !  " 

"  To  his  quick  return !  " 

"  And  confusion  to  his  enemies!  " 

Thus  the  three  guests  in  order  murmured  their 
sentiments  before  drinking. 

Other  toasts  quickly  followed:  the  King,  du 
Tillet,  New  France,  and  all  good  comrades. 
Finally  they  withdrew  to  the  large  hall  and,  sitting 
about  the  table  with  the  fragrant  tobacco  smoke 
wreathing  itself  above  their  heads  and  a  filled  glass 
at  each  elbow,  stretched  their  legs  out  comfortably 
toward  the  open  fire. 

Berthier,  at  one  end  of  the  group,  was  a  young 
man  possessed  of  a  considerable  fortune  left  him 
by  his  father,  who  had  accumulated  it  in  the  days 
when  the  fur  trade  was  at  its  best.  With  it  he  had 
inherited  his  father's  miserly  habits,  never  spend- 
ing a  sou  without  trying  to  gain  the  best  of  the 
bargain.  He  rarely  drank  or  played,  because  of 
the  expense  incurred.  These  characteristics  were 


114  A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

well  known  to  all  his  friends,  yet  among  them  he 
was  popular  for  his  easy  disposition,  his  ability  to 
sing  a  rollicking  song,  and  his  quickness  of  re- 
partee. 

Next  to  him  sat  Gaudais,  a  ne'er-do-well,  divid- 
ing his  time  between  the  wineglass  and  card  table, 
the  latter  apparently  furnishing  him  his  only  means 
of  support.  He  was  well  liked  by  a  few  for  his 
open-handedness  when  he  had  money,  and  toler- 
ated by  the  remainder  for  his  wit  and  his  power 
of  entertainment  in  mimicking  the  speech  Nand  man- 
ner of  anyone  with  comical  skill. 

The  last  of  the  three  guests,  Lieutenant  Liotot, 
was  an  officer  in  the  Colonial  army  stationed  at 
Quebec,  whose  habits  of  life  rendered  his  small 
pay  inadequate.  He  was  continually  in  need  of 
money,  and  it  was  rumored  by  some  that  he  had 
an  interest  in  the  business  of  one  of  the  smaller 
traders,  a  thing  expressly  forbidden  by  the  King. 
He  was  considerably  older  than  the  others,  was 
reputed  to  have  seen  much  service  in  the  army  in 
France,  and  was  withal  a  great  blusterer,  contin- 
ually giving  vent  to  explosive  oaths  of  his  own 
coining  accompanied  by  a  fierce  look  and  a  tugging 
at  his  iron-gray  mustache  when  excited. 

The  conversation  flagged  a  little  as  that  com- 
fortable sense  of  ease  and  quiet  that  follows  close 
upon  an  enjoyable  dinner,  washed  down  with  gen- 
erous draughts  of  good  wine,  pervaded  their 


ACTIONS    OF    THE    STRANGER     115 

frames.  At  length  du  Tillet,  turning  to  Berthier, 
inquired : 

"  You  said  something  at  dinner  about  Mon- 
sieur Gaspard  Roguin  that  puzzles  me.  You  re- 
marked that  he  was  the  victim  of  his  enemies. 
What  meant  you?  Is  it  possible  that  in  New 
France  one  meets  with  the  same  intriguing  and 
plotting  that  one  does  in  Paris?  " 

"  Worse,"  was  the  rejoinder,  "  for  here  we  are 
at  close  quarters,  and  cannot  escape  each  other. 
It  was  through  a  personal  quarrel  with  Raoul  de 
Chatignac  that  his  departure  came  about." 

"  De  Chatignac?  "  exclaimed  du  Tillet  in  sur- 
prise. u  I  did  not  suppose  one  with  his  frank  and 
open  nature  would  be  guilty  of  hounding  a  com- 
rade from  the  Colony." 

"  You  do  not  know  Raoul  de  Chatignac  well," 
sneered  Gaudais,  "  or  you  would  not  wonder. 
With  his  intimate  relations  with  the  Governor  he  is 
in  a  position  to  do  harm  to  whomsoever  he  likes." 

"  Bombs  and  bullets !  The  unbearable  ass !  " 
growled  Lieutenant  Liotot.  "  Since  his  return  he 
seems  to  think  that  we  Colonial  soldiers  know 
nothing  of  fighting.  Mon  Dieu!  Fontenoy!  As 
though  that  were  the  only  battle  ever  fought !  " 

Du  Tillet  again  expressed  his  surprise,  and  re- 
mained silent  for  a  few  moments,  gazing  thought- 
fully at  each  of  his  companions. 

"  I  have  a  proposition  to  make  to  you,  Mes- 


116  A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

sieurs,"  he  said  at  length,  bluntly,  discontinuing 
their  former  topic  of  conversation.  "  I  take  it  that 
you  would  all  like  to  grow  rich  if  it  could  be  done 
safely;  that  you  would  not  mind  taking  part  in  a 
small  intrigue,  if  it  paid  you  well;  and  that  if  we 
could  incidentally  pull  Monsieur  de  Chatignac 
from  his  haughty  seat  it  would  give  you  all  con- 
siderable satisfaction." 

His  companions  looked  at  him  wonderingly,  and 
nodded. 

"  I  am  naturally  averse  to  sitting  still  and  doing 
nothing,  believing  as  I  do  that  I  am  well  fitted 
for  action  along  certain  lines,  especially  when  those 
lines  bring  indisputable  gain  and  excitement. 
While  tarrying  at  Albany  I  arranged  with  one 
of  the  Dutch  traders  to  supply  him  with  some 
commodities  he  needs,  in  exchange  for  other  things 
that  will  yield  me  great  profit.  His  trusted 
agents  are  to  bring  the  goods  to  a  certain  point 
on  the  river  above  Quebec,  where  we  can  meet 
them  regularly  and  make  the  exchange.  The  rea- 
son I  rented  this  place  from  Monsieur  Roguin 
was  because  I  learned  from  him  of  its  close  prox- 
imity to  the  river,  and  the  easy  landing  place  for 
canoes.  All  our  movements  can  be  made  at  night, 
without  anyone  being  the  wiser.  In  addition,  I 
concluded  terms  with  the  English  commander  at 
New  York  whereby  I  and  my  companions  are  to 
furnish  him  by  messenger  with  all  news  relating 


ACTIONS    OF    THE    STRANGER     117 

to  the  state  of  affairs  in  Quebec,  the  arrival  of 
fresh  soldiers  and  munitions  of  war,  or  changes 
in  the  fortifications.  He  is  to  pay  for  this  hand- 
somely, in  French  gold.  What  think  you,  gentle- 
men, of  my  plans?  Will  you  join  me?  " 

The  three  men  responded  to  his  early  words 
with  looks  of  intense  satisfaction,  but  the  latter 
portion  of  his  scheme  brought  a  shadow  of  doubt 
to  their  faces. 

"  Raw  head  and  bloody  bones!  That  is  trea- 
son !  "  exclaimed  the  officer  fiercely. 

"  No,  trade!  "  was  the  quick  rejoinder;  "  a  fair 
exchange:  our  information  for  their  gold,  gold, 
gold,  Messieurs,"  and  he  pronounced  these  last 
words  with  marked  emphasis,  and  a  tantalizing 
smile.  "You  hesitate?"  he  continued,  with  a 
frown,  as  his  companions  remained  silent.  "  It 
is  too  late  for  that!  You  have  learned  my  secret, 

and  you  must  join  me,  or "  Here  he  opened  a 

drawer  in  the  table  and  taking  out  three  slips  of 
paper  handed  one  to  each  of  his  friends.  u  I  will 
demonstrate  one  of  my  useful  accomplishments. 
Do  you  recognize  your  various  signatures?  " 

The  young  men's  dazed  looks  showed  plainly 
their  astonishment  and  alarm. 

"  I  have  written  them  rather  well,  eh !  mes  amis? 
I  have  already  prepared  a  paper  purporting  to  be 
an  agreement  between  you  three  to  conspire  against 
the  life  of  the  Governor.  Your  names,  writ  as 


118  A   KNOT  OF   BLUE 

s 

neatly  as  those  before  you,  are  subscribed  to  the 
written  plot.  A  very  clever  forgery  it  is.  If 
placed  accidentally  in  the  hands  of  one  of  the 
Governor's  friends,  Monsieur  Raoul  de  Chatignac, 
for  example,  should  you  refuse  to  join  me,  it 
might  cause  considerable  trouble  for  you  all." 

"Trapped!  by  the  great  wart  of  Saint  Louis," 
cried  Lieutenant  Liotot,  as  he  twisted  the  ends  of 
his  mustache  nervously.  The  other  two  were 
silent. 

"  But  come,  Messieurs,  no  harm  shall  happen 
to  you.  I  only  wanted  to  safeguard  myself." 

Du  Tillet  smiled  complacently  as  he  watched 
their  consternation. 

"  Do  you  require  further  proof,  Messieurs,  that 
I  can  be  a  useful  friend,  but  a  dangerous  enemy?  " 

"No,  no!"  cried  his  companions  together. 
"  We  will  join  you." 

"  Well  spoken,  comrades,"  said  du  Tillet;  "  your 
hands  upon  it,"  and  he  grasped  the  right  hand  of 
each  in  turn.  "  We  shall  have  some  excitement 
out  of  this  alliance,  our  pockets  will  be  lined  with 
gold,  and,  perchance,  you  may  have  an  opportunity 
of  humbling  this  upstart,  de  Chatignac.  Our  inter- 
ests are  one.  He  is  the  enemy  of  Gaspard  Roguin, 
my  friend.  Henceforward  he  is  my  own  enemy. 
I  hate  him  already  for  his  cursed,  condescending 
ways.  After  one  glass  more  to  the  success  of  *  The 
Royal  Four,'  as  we  can  call  ourselves,  you  must 


ACTIONS    OF    THE    STRANGER     119 

return  quietly  to  the  city,  and  guard  our  secret 
well." 

Long  after  the  departure  of  his  friends  du  Tillet 
sat  meditating  beside  the  fire.  He  smiled  with 
satisfaction,  and  rubbed  his  hands  together  softly, 
murmuring : 

"  All  goes  well ;  the  net  is  spreading  for  the 
catch."  Then,  with  a  frown:  "The  assistance  of 
Madame  Duvivier  is  essential,  although  an  element 
of  danger.  I  must  make  no  false  moves,  and  walk 
carefully.  But,  Peste!  that  only  adds  excitement 
to  the  game." 


Chapter  Ten 


THE  second  day  after  the  Governor's  ball 
was  a  busy  time  for  Raoul  de  Chatignac. 
A  long,  hard  trip  over  his  estate  lay 
before  him  when  he  set  out  in  the  morning,  entirely 
unconscious  of  the  machinations  of  enemies,  or 
the  gathering  clouds  of  intrigue  that  were  mass- 
ing in  the  distance.  Unoppressed  by  any  anxiety 
for  the  future,  he  was  free  to  enjoy  his  thoughts 
as  he  rode  along,  and  drink  in  with  appreciative 
eye  the  beauties  of  Nature  everywhere  about  him. 
The  verdure-clad  forest,  the  blue  sky  above  him, 
the  joyous  call  of  bird,  the  sparkle  of  the  waters, 
the  nodding  heads  of  many-tinted  blossoms,  the 
elastic  tread  of  the  proud  animal  he  rode — all 
served  to  lead  his  mind  away  from  the  sordid, 
ignoble,  and  artificial  things  of  life,  directing  it 
toward  that  which  was  pure  and  beautiful. 
Strangely,  too,  whenever  his  thoughts  were  guided 
along  such  channels  the  image  of  Aimee  de  Mar- 
say,  with  her  genuine,  friendly  glance,  always 
appeared  before  him 

120 


THE  MOTH  AND  THE  FLAME 

And,  as  he  mused,  the  scene  at  the  ball,  when  he 
had  almost  declared  a  passion  the  existence  of 
which  he  had  never  suspected,  came  before  his 
eyes.  The  inevitable  comparison  between  her 
fresh,  clear  beauty,  unearthly  in  the  sense  that  it 
disclosed  the  existence  of  a  nature  refined  and 
spiritual  in  its  essence,  and  that  of  the  mere  fleshly, 
sensual  types  visible  on  all  sides,  and  especially 
exemplified  by  Madame  Duvivier;  the  striking 
resemblance  between  her  nature  and  the  simple 
blossom  she  wore;  both  of  these  causes  led  him 
along  unconscious  mental  stages  to  the  conclusion 
he  was  about  to  express  when  so  inopportunely 
interrupted  by  the  Governor.  But  why  inoppor- 
tunely? If  the  word  lay  ready  to  be  uttered,  why 
should  it  be  suppressed?  Might  it  not  be  true 
that  these  feelings  of  reverence,  good  fellowship, 
devotion  to  her  interest  and  welfare,  this  oneness 
of  thought,  feeling,  and  desire  which  had  existed 
between  them  since  childhood,  but  which,  since  his 
return,  had  vastly  increased — might  not  this  be 
love  in  disguise?  Was  not  the  calm  delight  in 
her  presence  as  sure  a  sign  of  its  existence  as  the 
restless  fever  he  had  imagined  necessary?  His 
life  could  never  be  self-sufficient.  Would  not  her 
constant,  loving  association  make  it  complete? 
What  would  be  his  condition  were  she  to  pass  out 
of  his  life?  This  last  question  had  never  arisen 
before,  and  as  he  considered  it  his  heart  was 


122  A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

filled  with  consternation.  The  thought  frightened 
him. 

He  glanced  upward  and  beheld  a  bird  hopping 
in  restless  activity  from  branch  to  branch  about  its 
nest,  venting  its  anxiety  and  loneliness  in  short, 
quick  cries.  How  like  his  own  condition  it  was, 
purposeless,  disquieted,  unhappy,  if  their  long, 
sweet  companionship  were  to  end.  And  as  he 
watched,  the  bird's  note  changed  in  tone  to  one  of 
joy,  as  with  a  whirring  of  its  little  wings  her  mate 
darted  through  the  branches  to  her  side,  while  she, 
the  former  lonely  disturbed  creature,  now  flew 
to  her  tiny  abiding-place  among  the  leaves  and 
settled  down  with  a  musical  chirp  of  happiness  and 
contentment.  Raoul  smiled  at  the  sight  as  he  real- 
ized that  with  Aimee's  dear  companionship  and 
love  his  life  would  be  completely  filled,  his  mind 
forever  at  rest,  replete  with  joy  and  peace. 

Then,  as  if  by  magic,  all  the  sights  and  sounds  of 
Nature  took  upon  themselves  a  new  and  merry 
guise.  The  singing  of  mating  birds  swelled 
upward  in  a  blissful  chorus  of  delight.  The 
tender  leaves  trembled  with  joy  at  the  embrace  of 
the  eager  morning  breeze.  The  blue  sky  smiled 
kindly  down  between  the  floating  clouds  at  the 
river  that  purled  and  rippled  with  satisfaction. 
The  blossoms,  half-blown,  raised  their  heads 
heavenward  and  dried  their  dew-tears  in  the  warm 
kiss  of  their  aged  lover,  the  sun. 


Raoul's  heart  leaped  and  sang  within  him  in  a 
transport  of  gladness,  for  he  had  found  the  key 
to  storehouses  of  sweet  delight,  of  noble,  self-deny- 
ing purpose,  and  glorious  achievement:  the  old, 
time-rusted  key  of  earnest  love.  Possessing  it,  a 
man  though  poor  is  rich,  clad  in  priceless  garb, 
proof  against  the  buffetings  of  Fate  and  piercing 
blasts  of  misfortune;  but  lacking  it,  the  richest  be- 
comes needy,  feebly  wrapping  about  his  shivering 
form  the  vain  rags  of  his  loveless  wealth.  Filled 
with  this  strange,  glad  experience,  the  young  man 
abandoned  the  further  business  of  the  day,  and 
turned  his  horse's  head  toward  the  city,  bent  upon 
seeking  out  his  loved  one  and  pouring  into  her 
ears  as  best  he  might  the  chaotic  words  and 
thoughts  that  surged  through  his  mind. 

Before  reaching  Quebec  his  light-heartedness 
had  disappeared  before  a  sudden  thought:  what 
if  his  feelings  met  with  no  response?  The  idea 
staggered  him.  This  difficulty  had  never  before 
entered  his  mind.  They  had  seemed  so  united  in 
thought  and  feeling,  but  now — although  he  could 
remember  many  instances  when  they  had  seemed 
to  be  at  one  in  a  generous,  happy  friendship,  yet 
from  Aimee  de  Marsay  had  he  received  no  sign 
that  could  possibly  be  construed  as  evidence  on 
her  part  of  any  deeper  emotion.  In  fact,  he  could 
recollect  a  score  of  times  when  she  had,  with  quiet 
emphasis,  shown  him  by  a  look,  a  word,  that  they 


A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

were  children  no  longer;  that,  whereas  before  an 
innocent,  childish  friendship  had  been  uppermost, 
now  other  things,  maidenly  modesty  and  reserve, 
had  intervened  and  made  a  perceptible  difference 
in  their  relationship. 

What  lover  in  the  first  dim  consciousness  of  his 
passion  has  not  seized  upon  the  nearest  plausible 
argument  wherewith  to  torment  himself?  Hence 
as  he  passed  along  the  city  streets  Raoul's  pace 
slackened  and  his  purpose  faltered. 

He  involuntarily  glanced  up  at  the  window  of 
a  house  he  was  passing,  and  saw  a  face  he  recog- 
nized as  that  of  Madame  Duvivier,  who  smiled, 
and  beckoned  to  him.  He  hesitated  an  instant.  He 
did  not  care  to  stop,  yet  in  his  uncertain  state  of 
mind  the  summons  came  as  a  diversion,  something 
that  would  give  him  further  time  for  his  decision. 

The  door  was  opened  by  the  old  deaf  servant 
who  took  care  of  the  house.  He  was  ushered  into 
the  sitting  room,  and  was  warmly  greeted  by 
Madame  Duvivier,  who  had  early  that  morning 
received  her  instructions  from  du  Tiller.. 

"How  fortunate,  Monsieur!"  she  exclaimed. 
'  You  are  undoubtedly  going  to  the  Chateau,  and 
I  am  just  finishing  a  note  I  wish  taken  to  the  Gov- 
ernor. Will  you  not  deliver  it  for  me?  " 

Raoul  bowed  his  acceptance  of  the  commission. 

"  Sit  here,  in  this  easy  chair,  while  you  wait," 
continued  his  vivacious  companion,  and  pushing 


THE  MOTH  AND  THE  FLAME   125 

it  forward  she  arranged  a  soft  cushion  behind  his 
head,  and  sat  down  herself  at  an  open  desk. 

"  I  am  merely  explaining  to  the  Governor,"  she 
remarked  as  she  sealed  the  note,  "  the  cause  of  my 
early  departure  from  the  ball.  I  am  frequently 
subject  to  fainting  fits.  The  crowd  and  the  heat  of 
the  rooms  that  night  undoubtedly  accounted  for 
the  attack  I  felt  coming  on,  hence  my  desire  to 
get  out  into  the  fresh,  cool  air.  These  attacks  used 
to  be  so  terrifying  to  my  husband."  Then,  with  the 
least  bit  of  a  regretful  sigh:  "  Monsieur  du  Tillet 
told  me  that  he  had  met  my  husband  in  Paris; 
perhaps  you  did,  also,  without  remembering  his 
name.  I  will  show  you  a  miniature  I  have  of 
him,"  and  opening  a  drawer  she  took  out  a  small 
frame  and  handed  it  to  Raoul. 

It  was  the  likeness  of  a  middle-aged  man  in  full 
uniform,  with  a  pleasant  face  and  drooping  mus- 
tache, but  (so  Raoul  thought  as  he  examined  it 
closely)  with  a  chin  perhaps  a  trifle  heavy,  and 

eyes  a  little  too  staring A  sudden  drowsiness, 

sweet,  but  overpowering,  assailed  him.  He 
struggled  to  raise  his  eyelids,  but  could  not.  He 
was  unable  to  see  the  woman  standing  before  him, 
gazing  upon  his  face,  with  all  the  intensity  of  her 
mind  concentrated  within  her  glance,  nor  did  he 
see  the  imperious  movement  of  her  white  hand 
through  the  air  above  his  brow,  nor  hear  the  com- 
mand, uttered  in  a  low,  earnest  tone:  "  Sleep!  " 


126  A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

Despite  his  struggles,  he  was  forced  to  yield,  and 
lay  back  in  the  chair,  apparently  slumbering  peace- 
fully. 

"  Do  you  know  who  I  am?  "  was  the  woman's 
first  question. 

"  Yes,"  came  in  low  but  distinct  tones  from  the 
unconscious  Raoul. 

"  And  are  you  ready  to  be  obedient  to  my  will?  " 

"  Yes,"  after  a  pause. 

"  Hear,  then,  what  I  have  to  say.  You  are  to 
come  to  me  here  whenever  I  command  you  in  my 
mind  to  do  so,  no  matter  where  you  may  be,  or 
what  you  may  be  doing.  Will  you  obey?  " 

"  Yes." 

'  You  will  become  fascinated  with  my  beauty, 
seek  my  companionship  frequently,  and  show  your 
devotion  by  willing  obedience  to  my  slightest  wish. 
Do  you  understand?  " 

"  I  do." 

"  If  any  other  woman  has  gained  your  love  you 
will  grow  cold  toward  her,  and  transfer  your  alle- 
giance to  me.  Will  you  ?  " 

No  answer.  The  man's  brow  knit  as  though 
he  struggled  hard  against  this  last  command. 
Madame  Duvivier  stamped  her  foot  impatiently 
as  she  renewed  the  effort  of  her  will  to  overcome 
his  resistance.  The  contest  ended. 

"  I  will,"  came  at  length  the  answer,  with  a 
groan  as  though  wrung  from  him  by  sheer  force. 


THE  MOTH  AND  THE  FLAME      127 

"  You  will  increase  your  intimacy  with  Mon- 
sieur du  Tillet.  He  is  a  fine  comrade, 'and  your 
true  friend.  Will  you  obey  in  this?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  You  will  awaken  in  two  minutes,  and  imagine 
you  have  fainted.  You  will  then,  leave  me,  and 
hold  yourself  ready  to  do  my  bidding,  or  respond 
to  my  call.  Do  you  understand?  " 

"  Perfectly." 

Madame  Duvivier  then  poured  out  a  glass  of 
wine,  and  stood  beside  the  chair.  Raoul  opened 
his  eyes.  His  companion  smiled  sweetly  as  she 
offered  it,  saying:  "  Try  a  little  of  this,  Monsieur, 
it  will  revive  you.  I  little  imagined  when  I  talked 
of  fainting  that  it  would  affect  you  in  this  way." 

Raoul  drank  mechanically,  and  looked  at  her 
in  a  daze. 

"  I  fear  that  something  may  be  the  matter  with 
your  heart,"  she  continued  gayly.  u  In  fact,  from 
what  I  hear,  I  am  persuaded  that  you  have  no 
heart  at  all,  but  have  left  it  in  the  Chateau  for 
safe  keeping." 

Raoul  did  not  reply  to  her  raillery  save  by  a 
smile.  Was  it  the  light  falling  on  her  face,  or  was 
it  the  pose  she  chanced  to  be  in  ?  Certainly  he  had 
never  been  so  attracted  by  her  beauty  before. 
How  perfect  the  curve  of  her  neck!  What  an 
exquisitely  chiseled  chin !  He  had  never  noticed 
the  sad,  dreamy,  tender  look  of  her  eyes,  nor  the 


128  A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

graceful,  wavy  outline  of  her  hair  as  it  wreathed 
itself  about  her  face.  He  sat  silently  drinking  in 
the  intoxicating  draught  of  her  loveliness.  His 
eyes  sparkled  with  admiration  as  he  said  earnestly: 

"  You  are  very  beautiful,  Madame.  In  fact 
the  most  beautiful  woman  I  have  ever  seen,"  and 
with  an  impulsive  movement  he  lightly  kissed  the 
hand  that  proffered  him  the  note,  and  was  gone. 

Meanwhile  the  three  friends  of  du  Tillet  were 
pondering  over  the  strange  state  of  affairs  that 
had  arisen.  They  were  secretly  afraid  of  his 
power,  fearful  lest  he  turn  it  upon  themselves 
in  a  moment  of  anger  or  treachery.  The  desire 
for  gain,  however,  overpowered  their  secret  mis- 
giving, and  they  comforted  themselves  with  the 
thought  that  if  they  heartily  assisted  him  he  could 
not  be  otherwise  than  friendly.  They  therefore 
proceeded  to  carry  out  his  directions,  given  them 
the  next  day,  to  purchase  small  quantities  of  goods, 
paying  for  them  with  the  money  he  provided,  and 
sending  them  in  canoes  by  night,  in  care  of  a  trusty 
boatman,  to  the  landing-place  below  the  frowning 
walls  of  La  Maison  Sombre.  These  goods  were 
carefully  stowed  away  in  one  of  the  subterranean 
rooms,  ostensibly  to  await  the  time  when  they 
should  be  sent  to  the  appointed  spot  on  the  oppo- 
site shore  above  Quebec.  In  truth  they  remained 
where  they  were  placed,  du  Tillet's  arrangements 
with  the  Dutch  trader  being  purely  mythical. 


THE  MOTH  AND  THE  FLAME      129 

Du  Tillet  appeared  but  seldom  in  the  city,  only 
often  enough  to  retain  his  popularity.  When  he 
met  his  three  confederates  in  public  he  gave  them 
the  same  smile  and  nod  of  recognition  that  the 
merest  acquaintance  received. 

Thus  passed  two  weeks,  and  the  three  found 
themselves  one  evening  wending  their  way  to  the 
home  of  the  arch-conspirator,  in  obedience  to  his 
summons.  He  greeted  them  with  warmth  as  they 
entered  the  hall.  "  Welcome !  mes  braves  con- 
spirateurs,  to  the  first  business  meeting  of  '  The 
Royal  Four.'  The  stock  of  goods  you  have  so 
faithfully  collected  has  been  delivered,  and  we  have 
now  only  to  share  the  profits,"  and  he  pointed  to 
three  piles  of  gold  upon  the  table.  "  Fifty  louls 
apiece  for  your  labor  is  not  bad  pay.  Who  says 
now  that  trade  with  the  sleepy  Dutch  is  not 
profitable?" 

His  three  companions  stared  at  the  coins  in 
amazement,  hardly  daring  to  realize  the  actuality 
of  what  had  seemed  but  a  golden  dream.  Soon 
each  one  was  clinking  his  share  in  his  pocket. 

"  You  must  be  a  magician,  mon  cher  du  Tillet," 
said  Berthier  with  enthusiasm,  "  and  can  transmute 
the  baser  metals  into  gold." 

"  This  is  but  a  foretaste  of  what  will  follow," 
smiled  du  Tillet,  "  if  you  remain  faithful." 

"But  where  is  your  portion?"  remarked 
Gaudais. 


130  A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

"  My  share,"  was  the  smiling  rejoinder,  "  will 
come  in  the  shape  of  personal  gratification  in 
achieving  the  downfall  of  de  Chatignac,  and  what 
I  may  be  able  to  squeeze  out  of  him.  I  am  willing 
to  have  no  part  in  the  profits  of  our  trading  so  long 
as  I  get  the  other.  That  is  satisfactory,  is  it  not?  " 

"  Parbleu!  You  are  generous  indeed,"  replied 
Berthier,  while  the  other  two  nodded  a  gratified 
assent. 

"  And  now  regarding  a  scheme  of  action  against 
de  Chatignac  I  have  worked  out,"  said  du  Tillet. 
"  Who  among  you  knows  where  a  copy  of  the 
plans  of  the  fortifications  can  be  found?  " 

"  There  are  no  copies  in  existence,"  replied 
Lieutenant  Liotot.  "  The  original  is  carefully 
hidden  in  the  Governor's  desk  at  the  Chateau. 
I  saw  him  put  it  away  one  day  when  I  called  to 
make  a  report.  Several  times  when  I  have  been 
there  he  has  been  called  out  of  the  room.  Dirks 
and  daggers !  The  same  thing  will  happen  again. 
I  shall  watch  my  opportunity,  and  secure  the 
plans." 

"  Ma  fol!  "  said  du  Tillet,  with  a  slightly  satiri- 
cal smile,  "  how  ready  my  fellow-partners  are  to 
perform  the  arduous  tasks  I  impose  upon  them. 
However,  you  are  all  interested,  I  know,  in  the 
destruction  of  Raoul  de  Chatignac.  There  will 
soon  be  work  for  the  rest  of  you.  I  shall  not 
divulge  the  details  of  my  plot.  Suffice  it  to  say 


THE  MOTH  AND  THE  FLAME   131 

that  suspicious  actions  will  be  observed,  and  incrim- 
inating documents  found  upon  him,  that  will  cause 
Monsieur  Raoul  to  stand  up  and  face  a  row  of 
gun-muzzles  on  the  Place  d'Armes  some  fine  morn- 
ing at  sunrise.  Hold  yourselves  in  readiness  to 
play  any  part  that  may  be  assigned  to  you.  Your 
work,  Lieutenant  Liotot,  must  be  done  at  once. 
Secure  the  plans  as  soon  as  possible,  as  I  wish  to 
make  a  copy  of  them  to  use  on  our  own  private 
business  with  the  English  commandant.  And 
now,  mes  amis,  a  farewell  glass  to  our  success,  and 
the  ruin  of  our  common  enemy." 

After  they  had  gone,  their  host  sat  watching  the 
flaring  candles  on  the  table.  "  The  plot  should 
succeed.  Then,  good-by,  Monsieur  Raoul,  to 
this  wicked  world,"  and  du  Tillet  laughed  silently, 
distorting  his  features  in  diabolical  mirth. 

A  full  half-hour  he  remained  motionless,  in  deep 
thought;  then,  after  yawning  several  times,  he 
arose,  and,  blowing  out  all  the  candles  except  one, 
he  seized  that,  and  left  the  room  to  the  flickering 
light  of  the  burning  logs  and  their  wavering 
shadows.  Yet  not  entirely  to  them,  for  when  still- 
ness reigned  throughout  the  house,  the  old  suit 
of  armor  standing  immobile  in  its  dim  corner, 
stirred,  and  after  many  contortions  a  human  figure 
emerged,  and  the  form  of  Farouche  the  Fool  stole 
noiselessly  away. 


Chapter  Eleven 

IN  WHICH  A  COUNTERPLOT  IS  PLANNED 

THE  sudden  revelation  of  Madame  Du- 
vivier's  charms  bewildered  Raoul  as  he 
trudged  on  toward  the  Chateau  in  a  sort 
of  waking  dream.  On  his  arrival  he  found  both 
Aimee  and  the  Governor  absent,  so,  leaving  the 
note,  he  turned  mechanically  homeward.  The 
next  day  while  completing  his  interrupted  rounds 
he  suddenly  felt  an  irresistible  desire  to  see 
Madame  Duvivier  again,  so  he  quickly  abandoned 
his  work  and  rode  to  Quebec.  He  soon  found 
himself  in  the  society  of  his  charmer,  who  seemed  to 
have  expected  him.  More  fascinating  than  ever, 
she  gayly  laughed  and  chatted  with  him  of  Paris 
and  the  Court,  and  her  early  impressions  of  New 
France,  her  loneliness  since  her  husband's  death, 
and  her  appreciation  of  the  attention  received  from 
a  few  congenial  persons  she  had  met  in  Quebec. 
Something  in  her  tone  told  Raoul  that  he  was  in- 
cluded in  that  number,  and  his  heart  warmed  with 
intense  satisfaction  at  the  thought.  When  he  took 
his  leave  he  was  more  deeply  entangled  in  the 
meshes  of  her  net  than  ever. 

132 


A  COUNTERPLOT  IS  PLANNED      133 

It  soon  happened  that  he  spent  more  time  in  the 
city,  a  victim  to  the  enchantment  of  Madame  Du- 
vivier,  than  he  did  in  the  care  of  his  estate,  until 
finally  he  was  unhappy  unless  he  saw  her  for  at 
least  a  few  moments  every  day.  As  a  proof  of  his 
devotion  he  strove  to  anticipate  her  every  wish, 
purchasing  all  sorts  of  costly  gifts  that  he  thought 
might  please  her  fancy;  rode  with  her,  accom- 
panied her  to  the  Cathedral,  and  in  short  became 
her  willing  slave.  At  first  he  feebly  struggled  to 
return  to  the  ways  and  associations  of  his  old  life, 
but  that  strange,  subtle  power,  stronger  than  his 
own  will,  ever  mastered  him  again.  Meanwhile 
his  visits  to  the  Chateau  diminished  in  frequency, 
and  dwindled  down  to  an  occasional  perfunctory 
call.  While  he  was  with  Aimee  he  appeared  pre- 
occupied, moody,  and  distrait;  at  times  he  arose  and 
left  on  the  plea  of  urgent  business  in  connection 
with  his  property. 

Aimee,  quick  to  detect  this  change  in  her  friend, 
at  first  wondered  if  she  were  to  blame,  and 
searched  her  memory  carefully  for  any  recollection 
of  word  or  deed  of  hers  that  could  have  given 
offense. 

Soon,  however,  she  became  aware  of  the  true 
state  of  affairs,  for  one  day,  when  hurrying  home 
from  the  Cathedral,  she  met  Raoul  and  Madame 
Duvivier  walking  together  on  the  street.  The  lat- 
ter was  clad  in  her  most  becoming  costume,  and 


134  'A  KNOT   OF   BLUE 

was  talking  lightly  to  her  companion  as  they 
passed.  He,  intent  upon  her  beauty,  did  not  see 
his  friend,  although  their  elbows  almost  touched. 
Madame  Duvivier  returned  Aimee's  bow  by  a 
smile,  and  a  glance  of  triumph  that  was  not  lost 
upon  her. 

The  young  girl  hurried  home  and,  seeking  refuge 
in  her  own  room,  wept  long  and  bitterly.  She  was 
sorely  wounded  at  heart  that  her  old  friend,  over 
whom  she  had  formerly  exercised  a  guiding  and 
restraining  influence,  should  so  suddenly  fall  a  vic- 
tim to  one  against  whom  she  had  carefully  warned 
him.  Her  gentle,  innocent  nature  had  instinctively 
recoiled  at  her  first  meeting  with  Madame  Duvi- 
vier, being  convinced  from  the  beginning  that  she 
was  a  dangerous  companion  for  Raoul.  Several 
times  she  had  questioned  herself  closely  as  to  the 
cause  for  this  feeling,  but  could  find  no  valid  reason. 
A  subtle  something  within  her  said  that  the  arts  of 
fascination  Madame  Duvivier  employed  were  those 
of  the  siren,  rather  than  the  innocent  wiles  of  a 
worldly  woman  whose  vanity  fed  upon  the  attention 
of  the  stronger  sex. 

She  dared  not  analyze  more  deeply  her  own  feel- 
ing, but  chose  to  attribute  her  anxiety  over  Raoul's 
welfare  to  her  long  friendship  for  him;  this  was 
surely  an  adequate  reason  for  her  distress.  She 
had  come  of  fighting  stock,  and  there  arose  within 
her  the  firm  determination  to  accept  the  challenge 


A  COUNTERPLOT  IS  PLANNED      135 

she  had  seen  in  her  opponent's  eyes.  Her  father 
had  battled  for  his  country's  cause,  and  fell  that  he 
might  save  for  his  King's  service  one  whose  ability 
and  sterling  worth  was  sorely  needed  in  those 
troublous  times.  She,  too,  would  fight  to  win  for 
future  usefulness  a  man  whose  innate  nobility  of 
mind  and  character  were  well  worth  any  sacrifice 
or  exertion  on  her  part.  Her  father  had  fought 
valiantly  against  the  enemy  to  save  a  man's  life; 
she  and  this  strange  woman  would  pit  themselves 
each  against  the  other  in  a  battle  royal  for  a  man's 
soul. 

This  worthy  determination  once  made,  her  mo- 
mentary womanly  weakness  disappeared.  Her 
tears  were  quickly  dried,  and  she  was  all  eagerness 
to  begin  the  struggle.  Careful  planning  was  nec- 
essary, and  she  longed  for  the  fresh  air  and  sun- 
shine to  give  her  thoughts  clearness.  She  thereupon 
ordered  her  horse,  and  was  soon  galloping  along 
the  road  toward  Beauport,  in  keen  physical  enjoy- 
ment of  the  invigorating  exercise.  As  her  mind 
became  more  quiet  she  realized  the  magnitude 
of  the  struggle  before  her  and  her  own  weakness. 
An  ally  was  indispensable.  At  the  thought  she 
chanced  to  raise  her  eyes,  and  her  heart  leaped  for 
joy  as  she  recognized  the  figure  of  Armand  riding 
toward  her. 

"  Ah,  mon  amte"  he  cried,  "  my  happiness  is 
now  complete.  I  felt  that  good  companionship 


136  A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

was  only  necessary  to  make  my  ride  one  of  perfect 
enjoyment." 

"  I  cannot  stop  with  you  to-day  for  mere  pleas- 
ure's sake,"  replied  Aimee,  with  a  mischievous 
smile.  "  I  ride  afield  in  search  of  some  champion 
to  join  me  in  a  worthy  cause.  Aside,  Monsieur, 
and  let  me  pass." 

Armand  gasped.  "  You,  Mademoiselle,  in  need 
of  a  champion,  and  wish  to  pass  me  by?  You 
surely  are  not  serious.  I  may  not  be  worthy  in 
your  eyes  of  any  great  deeds,  but  you  must  know 
from  our  lifelong  friendship  that  my  heart  would 
be  always  willing  and  my  hand  ever  ready  to  answer 
any  call  to  your  service." 

"  Mon  cher  Armand,"  answered  Aimee  soberly, 
"  I  was  but  jesting.  You  are  the  very  person  I 
wished  most  to  see,  for  I  do  really  need  your  aid." 

Armand's  eyes  lighted  up  with  joy.  Hopeless 
as  he  knew  his  worship  to  be,  he  grasped  eagerly 
at  every  slight  indication  of  favor  at  her  hands, 
although  he  remained  firm  in  his  determination  to 
take  no  step  that  would  be  at  all  disloyal  to  Raoul. 
He  had  noticed  his  marked  public  attentions  to 
Madame  Duvivier,  and  had  heard  the  numerous 
rumors  that  such  devotion  had  aroused.  For  the 
moment  his  heart  beat  faster  as  he  beheld  his  com- 
panion's beauty,  and  the  unbecoming  hope  flashed 
across  his  mind  that  Raoul's  actions  might  clear  the 
way  for  the  realization  of  his  own  fond  dreams.  It 


A  COUNTERPLOT  IS  PLANNED      137 

was  only  a  moment,  however,  before  he  put  the 
thought  ruthlessly  aside,  and  dropped  his  eyes  in 
shame  of  his  baseness  in  the  presence  of  the  sweet 
nobility  looking  at  him  in  his  companion's  gaze. 

"  It  is  about  our  old  friend  Raoul,"  continued 
Aimee.  "  Have  you  not  noticed  a  change  in  him 
of  late?" 

Armand's  heart  sank.  Raoul,  always  Raoul  1 
Then,  with  an  effort  to  throw  off  the  unworthy 
feeling,  he  replied: 

"  Truly,  he  has  seemed  to  avoid  me  for  some 
weeks  past,  for  no  reason  that  I  am  conscious  of. 
I  have  ridden  frequently  out  to  see  him,  but  always 
found  that  he  was  in  the  city.  He  spends  much 
of  his  time  with  Monsieur  Tillet  and  his  friends, 
whom,  I  must  confess,  I  do  not  like.  I  suspect,  too, 
he  indulges  more  freely  in  wine  and  play  than  is 
good  for  him.  I  also  fear  for  the  consequences  of 
his  friendship  for  Madame  Duvivier.  She  is  very 
beautiful  but,  mon  Dieuf  deliver  me  from  the  toils 
of  these  fascinating  widows  who  come  to  New 
France  from  goodness  knows  where  for  the  benefit 
of  their  health." 

Aimee  trembled  as  she  realized  that  Raoul's 
attentions  to  this  woman  must  be  observed  and 
known  to  all,  but  replied  bravely : 

"  Mon  cher  Armand,  we  must  not  judge  too 
harshly.  There  are  so  few  pretty  women  in  Que- 
bec that  perhaps  he  is  not  to  be  blamed  for  being 


138  A   KNOT   OF    BLUE 

dazzled  by  this  new  arrival,  while,  as  for  his  other 
friends,  they  may  not  be  so  bad  as  you  think. 
However,  I  agree  with  you  in  the  main,  and  feel 
that  if  we  are  truly  his  friends  we  ought  to  use 
all  our  efforts  to  woo  him  away  from  any  undesir- 
able acquaintances,  and  thus  save  him  from  him- 
self. I  can  do  something;  you  can  do  a  great 
deal." 

"  I  will  gladly  join  you  for  his  sake,  as  well  as 
from  my  regard  for  you.  Your  charms  ought 
surely  to  win  him  from  the  control  of  Venus  her- 
self, while  I " 

"  While  you  can  share  with  him  his  new-made 
friends.  Go  with  him  into  their  gatherings,  watch 
and  see  if  they  be  indeed  friends;  stay  at  his  elbow 
to  warn  him,  and  thus,  perchance,  reassert  your 
former  influence,  and  gradually  lead  him  back  to 
his  old  life  of  simpler  joys  and  more  healthful 
pleasures.  Le  bon  Dteu  will  surely  prosper  us  in 
our  undertaking." 

All  jealous  feeling  had  been  swept  away;  the 
momentary  sway  of  an  unworthy  thought  had 
ceased;  Armand  had  once  more  won  the  victory 
over  himself. 

"  Agreed !  "  he  cried  earnestly.  And,  as  their 
hands  clasped,  his  eyes  could  meet  hers  with  a 
glance  that  was  open  and  unafraid. 

On  parting  from  her  friend,  Aimee  urged  him 
to  repair  to  the  city  at  once  and  begin  his  task,  say- 


A  COUNTERPLOT  IS  PLANNED      139 

ing  that  she  herself  would  ride  on  alone  in  order  to 
think  out  some  plan  for  her  own  actions. 

Her  heart  was  reassured,  and  her  purpose  was 
strengthened  by  the  interview,  for  she  knew  that 
she  could  depend  on  Armand's  most  unselfish  efforts 
in  the  coming  struggle.  But  a  reaction  set  in 
shortly.  A  feeling  of  desolation  and  loneliness 
surged  through  her  mind.  Poor  motherless  girl! 
she  had  never  realized  her  helpless  state  so  fully 
before.  Hitherto  when  she  had  needed  counsel 
she  had  gone  to  the  Governor,  and  had  received  a 
father's  advice.  But  now  she  craved  a  feminine 
mind,  a  mother's  heart,  to  understand  her  motives 
(no  man  could  do  that),  and  to  help  her  avoid 
anything  unmaidenly  and  yet  effect  her  purpose. 
With  no  one  to  whom  she  could  turn,  her  burdened 
heart  sought  the  sympathy  of  her  brute  com- 
panion. 

"  Ah !  Rex,  dear  Rex,"  she  murmured,  burying 
her  face  in  his  silky  mane,  "  you  would  help  me  if 
you  could."  The  intelligent  animal  tossed  his  head 
in  sympathetic  reply,  and  stamped  his  forefeet  un- 
easily, as  though  rendered  uncomfortable  by  his 
mistress's  distress. 

Presently  a  slight  movement  of  surprise  on  his 
part  caused  her  to  look  up,  and  she  beheld 
Farouche  the  Fool  standing  near  with  ragged  cap 
in  hand  and  a  troubled  look  upon  his  face.  Aimee 
smiled  encouragingly  at  him. 


140  A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

"  You  did  not  take  me  for  a  fairy  this  time,  did 
you,  my  good  Farouche?  " 

"  No,  Madamoiselle,  for  you  look  unhappy. 
The  fairy  folk  are  always  joyful.  Tell  me,"  he 
continued  earnestly,  pointing  up  the  road  in  the 
direction  taken  by  Armand,  "  did  he  make  you 
sad?" 

Aimee  smiled.  "Armand?  No,  indeed,  he  is 
one  of  my  best  friends." 

"  Was  it — the  Governor?  "  Farouche  was 
racking  his  poor  distraught  brain  to  remember  any- 
one with  whom  he  could  possibly  connect  his  beau- 
ful  divinity  before  him.  Aimee  laughed  this  time 
heartily.  "  Poor  dear  Pere  Philippe,  who  has 
been  a  father  to  me,  and  would  lie  down  and  let  me 
walk  over  him  if  he  thought  it  would  give  me  any 
pleasure?  " 

"  So  would  I,"  was  the  quick  reply,  as  a  jealous 
glance  shot  from  the  man's  eye. 

"  I  know  you  would,  and  perhaps  you  may 
be  able  to  serve  me  some  day,"  returned  Aimee 
gently. 

But  the  mind  of  Farouche,  unsatisfied,  returned 
to  his  first  train  of  thought.  "  Was  it  the  young 

man  I  see  so  often,   Monsieur  de ,  he  with 

the  bright  eyes,  just  returned  from  France?  " 
'  You  mean  Raoul  de  Chatignac?  " 
'  Yes,  yes," — eagerly. 

"  No.    Raoul   de    Chatignac   is   another   good 


A  COUNTERPLOT  IS  PLANNED      141 

friend.  It  was  my  anxiety  over  his  future  that  per- 
haps made  me  appear  unhappy." 

"  Your  friend?     Then  you  do  not  know?  " 

"Know  what?" 

Farouche's  face  lighted  up  with  a  sudden  glow. 
He  struggled  to  express  the  idea  that  was  upper- 
most in  his  mind,  but  unsuccessfully. 

"  Monsieur  Roguin,  bad  man — his  enemy.  He 
try  to — Monsieur  Roguin,  I  mean  Monsieur  du 
Tillet,  no,  Monsieur  Roguin "  And  Fa- 
rouche stopped  helplessly. 

Again  his  thought  labored  to  find  utterance,  and 
again  he  failed.  Laying  his  hand  upon  his  brow, 
he  murmured  piteously:  "  My  poor  head!  Mon- 
sieur Roguin "  Before  he  could  complete  his 

sentence  his  quick  ear  caught  the  sound  of  an  ap- 
proaching horse,  and  he  disappeared  behind  a  bush. 
In  another  moment  Monsieur  du  Tillet  appeared, 
riding  leisurely.  As  he  passed  Aimee  he  greeted 
her  with  a  polite  bow  and  an  admiring  glance. 
After  he  had  gone  she  called  Farouche,  but  he  did 
not  appear.  Turning  her  horse's  head  homeward 
she  rode  on  with  a  new  apprehensive  fear  in  her 
heart,  aroused  by  the  fool's  words. 


Chapter  Twelve 

WHEREIN    THE    GOVERNOR    RECEIVES    A    BLOW 

SUMMER  days  came  with  their  wealth  of 
sunshine  and  soft  breezes,  and  with  their 
coming  Raoul's  infatuation  increased.  The 
supervision  of  his  estate  was  entirely  neglected.  His 
days  were  spent  mainly  in  the  society  of  Madame 
Duvivier,  walking,  or  driving,  or  picnicking  with  a 
merry  party  on  the  lawn  in  front  of  his  house.  His 
evenings  usually  found  him  at  La  Maison  Som- 
bre, with  Monsieur  du  Tillet  and  his  friends,  or 
in  the  upper  room  of  "  The  Silver  Fox,"  where  the 
wine  flowed  freest,  the  songs  were  the  loudest,  the 
stakes  the  highest.  True  to  his  promise  to  Aimee, 
Armand  overcame  his  personal  dislike  for  many  of 
Raoul's  companions,  and  mingled  freely  with  them, 
ever  at  his  friend's  side,  warning  him  against  reck- 
less play,  and  urging  him  to  return  home  early 
before  the  wine  had  robbed  him  of  his  reason. 
Toward  him  Raoul  retained  a  friendly  feeling,  al- 
though the  former  close  companionship  was  gone. 
Sometimes  he  seemed  to  chafe  at  his  interference, 
waving  him  aside  with  an  impatient  word.  Again, 

142 


THE   GOVERNOR   RECEIVES    BLOW     143 

he  was  overcome  with  shame  and  regret  when  he 
awakened  in  the  morning  after  a  wild  night  and 
found  himself  in  Armand's  room  and  realized  that 
it  had  been  necessary  for  his  friend  to  escort  him 
there.  Promises  of  better  conduct  were  made,  only 
to  be  broken  as  soon  as  he  felt  the  mysterious 
power  calling  him  to  the  side  of  Madame  Du- 
vivier,  or  forcing  him  to  spend  another  evening 
with  his  gay  companions. 

Aimee,  on  her  part,  redoubled  her  efforts  to  aid 
him.  Frequently  she  prevailed  upon  him  to  spend 
an  hour  with  her  at  the  Chateau.  At  these  times 
she  met  him  with  all  her  old  frankness,  and 
strove  earnestly  to  recall  him  to  his  better  self. 
Sometimes  he  appeared  to  regain  his  normal  condi- 
tion, and  would  then  seem  to  be  the  bright,  affec- 
tionate Raoul  of  yore,  as  they  talked  of  their  child- 
hood happiness,  with  all  its  pleasant  memories. 
Often  she  would  be  happy  and  contented  after  his 
departure,  fondly  hoping  that  she  was  making  some 
lasting  progress  with  him,  only  to  see  him  soon  re- 
lapse again  under  the  malign  influence  that  over- 
shadowed his  life.  Several  times,  while  in  the 
midst  of  a  merry  hour  together,  he  had  suddenly 
ceased  talking,  a  strange  look  had  come  over  his 
face,  and  he  had  risen  and  hastily  made  his  adieux, 
as  though  in  obedience  to  some  unseen  call. 

It  was  after  one  of  these  unsatisfactory  inter- 
views one  evening  that  she  stole,  weary  and  sick 


144  A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

at  heart,  into  the  Governor's  room,  where  he  sat  in 
his  easy  chair,  and  kneeling  by  his  side  laid  her 
head  upon  his  knee,  as  she  had  often  done  before. 
The  fatherly  caress  and  the  sympathetic  tone 
of  his  voice  always  soothed  her  and  gave  her 
courage. 

"  Ah !  my  little  pigeon !  "  he  exclaimed  affection- 
ately as  she  nestled  close,  "  it  is  you,  is  it?  I 
was  longing  to  have  you  with  me  again,  but" — 
here  he  pinched  her  ear  mischievously — "  I 
thought  Raoul  de  Chatignac  was  with  you,  and  did 
not  suppose  you  would  leave  your  youthful  admirer 
for  such  a  surly  old  bear  as  I,  no  matter  how  fond 
I  might  be  of  you." 

Aimee  gave  his  big  hand  a  squeeze  as  she  re- 
plied :  "  For  shame,  Pere  Philippe,  have  you  not  yet 
learned  that  I  care  for  my  old  friends  best  of  all? 
The  younger  ones  have  not  been  tested  and  found 
true,  as  you  have  been.  Raoul  stayed  but  a  short 
time,  saying  he  had  another  call  to  make.  I  fear 
he  finds  that  the  bonds  of  our  old  friendship  chafe 
him.  I  see  him  but  seldom  now,"  she  added  a 
little  wearily. 

The  Governor  frowned.  "  True,  I  have  noticed 
him  here  but  little  of  late.  I  hear,  too,  that  he  is 
fascinated  by  the  beauty  of  Madame  Duvivier.  I 
hope  to  be  able  to  disillusion  him  some  day  in  that 
direction,  if  it  should  ever  become  necessary." 

Aimee  looked  up  quickly.     "Why?     Do  you 


THE   GOVERNOR   RECEIVES   BLOW     145 

know  anything  against  her?     Did  she  not  come 
well  recommended?  " 

"  Yes,  but  I  have  not  lived  in  the  world  thus 
long  not  to  recognize  the  arts  of  an  intriguing 
woman.  Several  suspicious  matters  have  come  to 
my  notice.  I  intend  to  send  by  the  next  ship  for 
further  information  concerning  this  dark-haired 
beauty.  However,  until  I  can  offer  some  substan- 
tial evidence  against  her  it  would  be  folly  to  speak 
to  Raoul.  I  am  a  little  worried  about  him  in 
another  direction,  also.  I  am  told  he  is  spending 
too  much  of  his  time  with  companions  who,  al- 
though they  may  do  him  no  real  harm,  at  the  same 
time  can  do  him  little  good.  He  should  be  awak- 
ing to  the  serious  things  of  life,  instead  of  throwing 
in  his  lot  with  a  parcel  of  gay  rakes  such  as  I  am 
bound  to  say  many  of  our  young  men  are.  I  shall 
send  for  him  ere  long  and  give  him  a  little  fatherly 
advice.  He  is  too  noble  and  fine  a  fellow  for  me  to 
allow  him  to  drift  into  unworthy  channels.  I  have 
been  much  occupied  recently  with  fresh  anxieties 
concerning  the  Colony,  and  have,  I  fear,  neglected 
my  duty  both  to  you  and  to  Raoul.  I  am  especially 
baffled  in  trying  to  account  for  the  recent  myster- 
ious disappearance  from  its  hiding  place  in  my  desk 
of  the  plans  of  the  fortifications,  old  and  new,  of 
the  city.  I  cannot  but  believe  that  they  have  been 
stolen.  If  so,  then  undoubtedly  for  a  purpose.  I 
hesitate  and  shudder  at  the  thought  of  possible 


146  A    KNOT    OF    BLUE 

traitors  in  our  midst.  A  secret  enemy  is  more  dan- 
gerous than  a  hundred  open  foes.  When  this  mat- 
ter is  satisfactorily  settled  I  shall  have  my  mind 
more  at  rest." 

"  Tell  me,  Pere  Philippe,"  said  Aimee  earnestly, 
"  what  sort  of  a  man  was  Raoul's  father?  I  have 
only  my  childish  recollection  of  him — the  last  few 
years  of  his  life  he  lived  in  such  retirement  I  seldom 
saw  him." 

"  Leon  de  Chatignac,"  replied  the  Governor  in 
a  meditative  tone  as  his  mind  went  back  over  the 
long  years,  "  was  the  only  man,  except  your  own 
father,  I  have  ever  known  who  was  of  a  metal  that 
rang  true  to  every  blow.  These  two,  my  nearest 
and  warmest  friends,  although  of  differing  tem- 
peraments, were  alike  in  many  particulars.  They 
were  both  God-fearing  men,  loyal  with  an  unswerv- 
ing loyalty  to  the  King,  holding  honor  and  truth 
above  all  else.  Hence,  knowing  the  father  as  I  did, 
I  have  no  fear  that  the  son  will  ever  be  unworthy  of 
the  sire.  The  thoughtless  follies  of  youth  might 
sway  him  for  the  moment,  but  I  would  stake  my  life 
upon  it  he  could  never  do  anything  dishonorable 
or  disloyal." 

The  door  opened,  and  the  figure  of  Lieutenant 
Liotot  appeared  upon  the  threshold.  From  his 
troubled  face  Aimee  guessed  he  had  matters  of  im- 
portance to  discuss  with  the  Governor,  so  she 
slipped  silently  from  the  room. 


THE   GOVERNOR   RECEIVES    BLOW     147 

"  Are  we  alone?  "  the  man  asked  anxiously,  clos- 
ing the  door  carefully  after  Aimee's  departure, 
and  looking  furtively  at  the  gloomy  corners. 

"  Certainement!  "  replied  the  Governor  rather 
testily,  for  his  appearance  proclaimed  him  the 
bearer  of  evil  tidings.  "  But  why  this  need  of 
secrecy?  Have  the  Indians  advanced  upon  the 
city  and  surprised  it,  or  have  you  unearthed  a  plot 
to  assassinate  all  the  King's  officers?  " 

"  Nay,  your  Excellency,"  was  the  answer,  "  it 
is  on  a  question  of  conflicting  duties  that  I  desire 
your  counsel." 

"  Ah  1  you  wish  advice  1  "  said  the  Governor  in  a 
relieved  tone.  "  State  your  difficulty  and  I  will 
try  to  help  you." 

"  I — that  is — well — you  see,"  was  the  stam- 
mered reply,  "  one  of  my  best  friends  and  com- 
rades lies  under  suspicion  in  my  mind  of  doing  an 
act  which  my  duty  as  a  soldier  obliges  me  to  con- 
demn. It  is  this  conflict  between  my  friendship  for 
i  the  man  and  my  loyalty  to  the  King  that  is  disturb- 
ing my  mind.  The  former  causes  me  to  hesitate 
?  before  doing  anything  that  might  harm  him,  while 
the  latter  tells  me  plainly  that  I  ought  to  speak  of 
the  matter  to  those  higher  in  authority.  Hence  I 
have  taken  it  upon  myself  to  seek  your  Excellency's 
advice." 

"  If  it  be  a  matter  of  tale-bearing  concerning 
some  slight  infraction  of  the  regulations  by  a  fel- 


148  A  KNOT   OF   BLUE 

low-officer,  your  own  good  sense  should  guide  you. 
If  it  be  an  act  of  personal  folly,  you  had  best  plead 
with  your  friend  as  only  a  friend  can.  On  the 
contrary,  if  it  be  aught  affecting  the  interests  of  the 
King,  you  would  indeed  do  well  to  sink  your  per- 
sonal feelings  out  of  sight  and  follow  your  sworn 
duty  as  a  loyal  subject  and  a  soldier." 

"  Thanks,  your  Excellency,  for  your  true  words, 
which  have  made  my  duty  plain  to  me.  I  felt  I 
was  doing  right  in  coming  to  you,  for  the  impor- 
tance of  the  affair,  I  believe,  justifies  me.  But  I 
confess  that  my  personal  interest  in  the  man  made 
me  hesitate  in  deciding  which  was  the  better  course 
to  follow." 

"  Well,  Lieutenant,  to  the  point  of  your  story," 
said  the  Governor  impatiently. 

"  While  walking  to-day  near  the  Place  d'Armes 
I  saw  the  figure  of  my  friend  ahead  me,  and  has- 
tened my  pace  to  overtake  him,  but  he  turned  the 
corner  before  I  had  approached  near  enough  to 
speak.  Just  before  doing  so,  he  pulled  his  hand- 
kerchief from  his  pocket  and  wiped  his  brow,  for 
he  was  walking  rapidly,  and  at  the  same  instant  a 
paper  fell  to  the  ground.  I  picked  it  up  and  fol- 
lowed him,  but  on  turning  the  corner  he  was  no- 
where to  be  seen.  The  paper  was  half  unfolded, 
and  my  eye  caught  sight  of  the  signature.  You 
can  yourself  see  why  my  curiosity  led  me  to  read 
the  letter,  and  why  I  brought  it  to  you,"  and  so 


THE   GOVERNOR   RECEIVES   BLOW    149 

saying  he  handed  the  paper  in  question  to  the  Gov- 
ernor. 

As  the  latter  glanced  over  the  written  page  his 
heart  sank  within  him  and  his  lips  formed  the  in- 
audible word  "  Treason !  " 

"  You  have  indeed  done  well,  Lieutenant,"  he 
continued  in  a  steady  voice,  "  and  I  shall  not  for- 
get your  services.  Have  you  mentioned  the  matter 
to  anyone  else?  " 

"  Not  a  soul,  your  Excellency." 

"  That  is  also  well.  Continue  to  be  silent  upon 
the  subject.  And  now,  what  is  the  name  of  your 
friend  whose  act  lays  him  open  to  very  grave  doubts 
of  his  loyalty  and  honor?" 

"  Raoul  de  Chatignac,"  was  the  quiet  answer. 

The  Governor  started  violently,  as  though 
struck.  His  heart  gave  one  convulsive  leap,  and 
then  stood  still  an  instant,  while  the  room  seemed 
to  grow  dark  and  the  objects  in  it  sway  dimly  before 
his  eyes.  The  unengaged  hand,  striking  against 
the  table,  clutched  its  edges  for  support.  By  a  su- 
preme effort  he  recovered  himself. 

"  I  will  attend  to  the  matter.  Again  my  thanks 
for  your  service  to  the  King."  He  spoke  slowly, 
but  with  a  dry,  strained  voice,  as  he  dismissed  the 
officer  with  a  bow. 

When  he  was  alone  he  stumbled  to  his  chair  and 
fell  wearily  into  it.  His  chin  lay  upon  his  breast, 
his  eyes  were  sunken,  the  lines  about  his  noble  fore- 


150  A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

head  and  lips  were  deepened  visibly;  he  had  aged 
ten  years  in  as  many  minutes.  The  first  blow  had 
partly  stunned  his  sensibility,  now  he  gradually 
awoke  with  a  shudder  to  the  horrid  reality  of  the 
affair.  Picking  up  the  crumpled  sheet  from  the 
floor  he  spread  it  out  carefully  on  the  table,  and 
lighted  another  candle.  He  then  opened  a  drawer, 
took  out  a  document  and,  laying  it  beside  the  other, 
carefully  compared  the  two  signatures.  '  The 
name  of  the  British  commandant,"  he  muttered, 
"  they  are  the  same."  He  then  took  up  the  fatal 
paper  and  read  it  carefully,  now  and  then  uttering 
his  comment  in  a  broken  voice. 

"  I  congratulate  you  on  the  success  of  your  pre- 
vious efforts  in  obtaining  information  for  us.  (So 
he  has  had  dealings  with  him  before!)  All  we 
lack  is  an  accurate  plan  of  the  fortifications  com- 
plete in  every  particular.  (They  are  evidently 
making  careful  preparations  for  an  attack;  I  now 
understand  why  the  plan  is  missing  from  my  desk. 
A  copy  is  being  made.)  A  messenger  will  await 
you  at  the  usual  point  on  the  river  just  after  sunset 
on  the  evening  of  the  7th.  (That  is  to-morrow 
night.)" 

He  could  go  no  further,  but  bowed  his  head  in 
anguish,  while  the  hot  tears  trickled  down  his 
cheeks.  "Ah!  Raoul,  Raoul,"  he  moaned  pit- 
eously,  "  this  would  have  broken  thy  father's  heart. 
Would  that  I  could  see  thee  stretched  at  my  feet, 


THE    GOVERNOR   RECEIVES    BLOW     151 

pierced  by  an  Indian  arrow  or  the  bullet  of  the 
enemy,  thy  handsome  face  pale  in  death;  yes,  pale 
in  death,  death  with  honor,  rather  than  this," 
clutching  the  edge  of  the  incriminating  letter — 
"  for  this  means — Mon  Dieu! — this,  too,  means 
death,  but  one  of  infamy  and  dishonor.  Thy  so- 
journ, in  the  early  flush  of  impressionable  young 
manhood,  amid  the  blighting  influences  of  a  cor- 
rupt and  intriguing  Court,  has  been  the  cause  of 
thy  fall.  And  now,  hardest  of  all,  I,  your  friend, 
your  father's  friend,  loving  you  for  his  sake  as 
well  as  your  own,  cannot  speak  to  warn  you  of 
your  danger  ere  you  commit  yourself  by  an  overt 
act  of  treason.  I  am  also  the  friend  and  trusted 
servant  of  the  King,  the  sworn  guardian  and  de- 
fender of  New  France  against  the  plots  and  evil 
designs  of  her  enemies,  among  whom  you  are 
about  to  array  yourself.  How  glibly  I  talked  to 
Lieutenant  Liotot  of  yielding  all  personal  feelings 
when  they  conflicted  with  duty!  Little  did  I 
imagine  that  I,  too,  should  be  put  to  the  test!  " 

Suddenly  he  struck  the  table  a  blow  with  his 
fist,  and  his  eye  sparkled  again  with  hope. 

"Peste!  Here  I  am  taking  everything  for 
granted,  and  looking  upon  the  very  darkest  side 
of  the  affair.  Perhaps  Raoul  will  miss  this  paper, 
and  fear  to  keep  the  appointment.  Possibly  the 
Lieutenant  was  mistaken  in  the  identity  of  the  per- 
son who  dropped  the  letter.  It  contains  no  ad- 


152  A   KNOT   OF   BLUE 

dress.  Perhaps  after  all  Raoul  is  innocent;  I  be- 
lieve he  is,  and  shall  until  incontrovertible  proof  of 
his  guilt  is  forthcoming.  Perhaps  a  dozen  things 
may  prove  him  guiltless.  My  duty  only  demands 
that  he  be  watched,  to  see  if  he  goes  to  meet  the 
messenger  of  the  enemy.  If  not,  then  I  must  seek 
for  other  clues.  Until  then  I  can  but  wait.  Aimee, 
poor  child,  must  be  kept  in  ignorance." 

Late  he  sat,  pondering  hopefully  over  the  mat- 
ter, seeking  a  solution  that  would  exonerate  the  son 
of  his  old  friend  from  all  wrong-doing.  At  length 
he  sought  repose,  only  to  toss  restlessly  through  the 
night,  crying  out  continually  in  his  sleep  as  a  father 
for  a  son,  "  Pray  God  he  does  not  go !  " 

Immediately  upon  leaving  the  Chateau,  Lieuten- 
ant Liotot  walked  rapidly  toward  the  Cathedral. 
There  he  joined  a  dark  figure  concealed  in  the 
shadows,  saying  with  a  laugh,  "  Well,  it  is  done." 

"  How  did  he  take  the  news?  " 

"  He  swallowed  my  story  whole,  without  a  ques- 
tion. When  I  gave  him  the  name  he  staggered  like 
a  bull  that  has  been  hit  between  the  eyes  with  a 
hammer,  but  he  shook  himself  together,  and  I  left 
him  to  devise  a  plan  to  entrap  the  bird." 

The  two  then  parted;  the  dark  figure  stopped  at 
Madame  Duvivier's  for  a  few  hurried  words  of 
instruction,  then,  taking  horse  and  guided  by  the 
rays  of  the  moon,  set  out  upon  the  Beauport 
road, 


THE   GOVERNOR   RECEIVES   BLOW     153 

More  than  one  mind  in  Quebec  anxiously  awaited 
the  outcome  of  the  morrow,  while  the  unsuspecting 
victim  of  it  all  sat  in  the  upper  room  of  "  The  Sil- 
ver Fox,"  winning  heavily  from  his  good  friend 
Berthier. 


Chapter  Thirteen 

WHICH   NATURALLY   PROVES   UNLUCKY  FOR  THE 
HERO 

THE  Governor  arose  next  morning,  weary 
and  worn.  Aimee,  noticing  his  haggard 
face,  ran  to  him  and,  putting  her  arms 
about  his  neck,  pulled  his  head  down  and  kissed 
him  on  the  brow. 

"  There !  "  she  exclaimed,  "  I  will  smooth  out 
all  the  wrinkles.  You  must  have  had  anxious  news 
last  night  after  I  left  you,  for  I  would  swear  there 
are  a  dozen  more  now  than  there  were  yesterday." 

The  Governor,  taking  her  face  between  his 
hands,  looked  earnestly  into  her  eyes.  "  You 
speak  truly,  child,"  he  said,  with  emotion.  "  I 
received  grave  news,  indeed,  and  to-day  will  be  a 
time  of  constant  anxiety.  You  can  perhaps  aid  me 
if  you  will  spend  the  forenoon  at  the  Cathedral 
praying  that  le  bon  Dieu  will  turn  aside  the 
calamity  that  overhangs  us  all." 

Raoul  received  word  early  at  his  home  that 
Madame  Duvivier  was  indisposed,  but  would  be 
glad  to  see  him  at  her  house  late  in  the  afternoon. 

154 


UNLUCKY  FOR  THE   HERO  155 

He  therefore  spent  the  morning  wandering  about 
under  the  trees,  chafing  at  the  delay  in  again  be- 
holding the  siren  who  was  luring  him  mercilessly 
upon  the  rocks.  He  feared  lest  her  health  was 
failing  under  the  cool  breezes  of  New  France,  and 
shuddered  as  he  thought  of  the  long,  harsh  winter 
that  was  but  a  few  months  distant.  When  the 
hour  approached  for  his  visit  he  started  for  the 
city,  bearing  an  assortment  of  flowers  he  had  or- 
dered Fidette  to  pick.  But  as  she  entered  the  room 
to  greet  him  his  fears  regarding  her  health  van- 
ished; never  had  she  appeared  to  him  to  look  so 
beautiful,  as  she  thanked  him  graciously  for  the 
flowers  and  for  his  thoughtfulness. 

"  It  is  the  part  of  a  slave  to  do  aught  he  can  for 
Beauty's  comfort  or  delight,"  he  murmured  gal- 
lantly, while  his  eyes  fell  upon  a  curiously  flashing 
stone,  set  in  a  brooch  at  her  delicately  molded 
throat.  She  motioned  him  to  a  chair,  and  he 
obeyed,  still  watching  the  strange,  lambent  flame 
that  played  about  the  jewel.  He  was  about  to 
speak,  but  the  fantastic  thing  seemed  to  fascinate 
him.  A  moment  later  the  hand  of  the  woman  was 
raised,  a  light  command  was  given  and  the  young 
men  sank  back  unconscious. 

As  soon  as  she  was  assured  that  he  slept,  she 
knelt  quickly  down  and  removed  one  of  his  shoes. 
Drawing  a  folded  paper  from  her  bosom,  she  laid 
it  carefully  in  the  bottom,  and  slipped  it  on  again. 


156  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

Then  regaining  her  feet,  she  approached  him  and 
spoke  in  a  low,  melodious  voice : 

"  You  will  not  feel  the  presence  of  anything  un- 
usual in  your  shoe.  You  will  carry  out  the  sug- 
gestions I  shall  make  to  you,  and  you  will  never 
associate  me  in  any  way  with  whatever  consequences 
may  follow.  In  one  minute  you  will  awake." 
Leaving  him,  she  crossed  the  room  and  busied  her- 
self in  taking  the  flowers  he  had  brought  out  of 
the  box  and  arranging  them  carefully  in  a  large 
vase.  He  opened  his  eyes  and  watched  her 
dreamily. 

"  As  I  was  saying,"  she  began,  without  looking 
at  him,  as  though  continuing  a  conversation  that 
had  not  been  interrupted,  "  you  are  more  than  kind 
to  take  the  trouble  to  bring  me  these  lovely  blos- 
soms. I  appreciate  them  more  than  I  can  tell. 
However,  I  am  anxious  to  behold  the  pale  pink 
flower  you  have  told  me  about  that  is  so  rare  in  this 
neighborhood,  and  I  shall  hold  you  to  your 
promise  some  day  to  get  me  a  large  cluster." 

'  Yes,  I  remember,"  he  replied  eagerly,  "  they 
grow  only  in  one  spot,  a  point  of  land  a  half-league 
up  the  river  on  the  other  side.  Would  you  like 
them  to-night?  They  wilt  if  picked  before  sunset, 
but  if  you  gather  them  immediately  after  the  sun 
goes  down,  they  will  last  with  care  for  several 
days.  If  I  leave  now  I  can  return  shortly  after 
dark," 


UNLUCKY  FOR  THE  HERO          157 

"  Oh !  I  do  not  wish  to  trouble  you  so  much, 
Monsieur,"  she  replied  in  a  deprecating  tone. 
"  There  is  no  hurry.  Besides  it  is  far,  and  you 
may  be  weary." 

"  I  am  never  weary  in  your  service,  Madame," 
Raoul  answered,  rising.  "  I  am  rejoiced  to  learn 
your  lightest  wish,"  and  he  seized  the  beautiful 
hand  that  was  extended  toward  him,  accompanied 
by  a  tantalizing  smile,  and  kissed  it  feverishly. 

The  great  sun  sank  slowly  to  rest,  loth  to  leave 
the  world  he  loved,  glowing  with  indignation  as 
though  apprehending  in  his  fiery  heart  the  deeds 
of  treachery  and  wickedness  that  would  be  enacted 
after  he  had  disappeared  and  left  the  earth  to  the 
care  of  the  twilight  shadows.  Life  suddenly  be- 
came tense  to  those  hearts  who  awaited  expectantly 
the  events  of  the  next  few  hours.  The  supreme 
moment  of  activity  was  nearly  come. 

A  horseman  rode  rapidly  through  the  gathering 
dusk  toward  La  Maison  Sombre,  and  on  enter- 
ing the  great  hall  greeted  the  look  of  inquiry  from 
the  expectant  du  Tillet  with : 

"  All  goes  well.  I  have  sent  Gaudais  on  ahead 
to  act  the  part  of  the  hidden  messenger.  The 
Governor  has  an  officer  and  two  men  ready  to  fol- 
low our  honest  friend  in  his  voyage  up  the  river." 

Alone  in  a  room  of  the  Chateau,  the  Governor 
strode  up  and  down,  watching  impatiently  the  sink- 
ing light  of  day.  A  few  hours,  and  his  hopes  or 


158  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

his  fears  would  be  realized.  His  fatherly  heart 
yearned  toward  the  boy,  whom  he  had  always 
loved.  The  stern  mind  of  the  soldier  and  patriot 
steeled  itself  for  the  unimpeded  performance  of  its 
duty.  Alone  in  the  dim  Cathedral,  Aimee  still 
lingered,  praying  on  in  an  agony  of  apprehensive 
fear. 

Raoul,  all  unsuspicious  of  the  imminent  danger 
he  was  in,  seated  himself  in  his  canoe  and  started 
off  with  light  heart.  A  strange  intoxication  filled 
his  mind.  As  yet  no  words  of  love,  only  admira- 
tion of  his  charmer's  beauty,  had  escaped  him. 
The  torment  of  the  morning,  when  he  was  pre- 
vented from  seeing  the  object  of  his  strange  infatu- 
ation, had  taught  him  that  he  must  not  delay 
further.  He  was  determined  to  woo  and  win  her 
if  possible  that  very  night  on  his  return  from  his 
quest.  The  air  was  filled  with  a  strange,  unnat- 
ural, golden  haze;  his  heart's  blood  pulsed  hotly 
along,  while  he  sang  softly  to  himself  a  gay  chan- 
son, keeping  time  to  the  measure  deftly  with  his 
paddle. 

Oblivious  as  he  was  to  the  outside  world,  it  is 
not  strange  that  he  did  not  notice  another  canoe 
creeping  along  after  him  in  the  gathering  shadows 
of  the  opposite  bank.  When  he,  too,  entered  these 
shadows  as  he  approached  the  end  of  his  journey, 
this  strange  canoe,  with  three  soldiers  in  it,  drew 
nearer  and  nearer.  Finally  he  ran  into  shore, 


UNLUCKY   FOR   THE   HERO          159 

leaped  out  and  turned  toward  the  flowering  shrubs, 
situated  only  a  few  yards  from  the  water,  to  gather 
the  blossoms  he  sought.  He  did  not  hear  the 
ripple  of  the  approaching  canoe,  nor  did  his  ear 
detect  the  slight  grating  sound  it  made  as  it  touched 
the  land.  Just  then  he  did  hear  a  somewhat 
familiar  voice  issuing  from  the  thicket  in  front  of 
him: 

"  Is  that  you,  de  Chatignac?  Have  you  brought 
me  the  plans?  " 

He  stopped,  wonderingly,  his  arms  filled  with 
the  first  few  flowers  he  had  plucked,  and  started  in 
amazement  as  a  hand  was  laid  upon  his  shoulder 
and  the  voice  of  the  officer  who  had  arrived  in  the 
other  canoe  sounded  in  his  ear: 

"  I  arrest  you,  Raoul  de  Chatignac,  in  the  King's 
name." 

At  these  words  a  crashing  was  heard  in  the 
bushes  as  the  owner  of  the  first  voice  took  sudden 
flight. 

"  Arrest  me?  "  Raoul  exclaimed  in  anger  as  he 
peered  into  the  faces  of  the  three  soldiers  before 
him. 

'  Yes,  in  the  King's  name.     Will  you  return  to 
Quebec  with  us  peaceably?  " 

"  There  must  be  some  mistake,"  was  his  dazed 
reply.  "  I  have  done  nothing." 

The  officer  shrugged  his  shoulders,  and  pointed 
to  his  canoe.  He  entered  it  with  the  prisoner, 


160  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

while  the  other  two  soldiers  paddled  alongside  in 
the  one  in  which  Raoul  had  set  forth. 

Stunned,  confused,  angry,  Raoul  sat  silent,  his 
hands  unconsciously  clasping  the  gathered  blos- 
soms. Still  perplexed,  he  got  out  when  they 
reached  the  city  and  walked  quietly  with  his  guard 
toward  the  Chateau.  On  entering,  the  officer  left 
the  others  for  a  moment  while  he  sought  the  Gov- 
ernor. "  Did  you  find  him?  "  asked  the  old  man 
eagerly,  and  a  world  of  fear  and  hope  breathed 
through  his  words.  "  We  did,  your  Excellency," 
was  the  crushing  reply. 

In  a  few  moments  they  were  all  assembled  in  the 
Governor's  room.  Pale  and  agitated,  he  sat  in 
his  great  chair  beside  the  table,  trying  hard  to  be 
stern,  repressing  an  almost  over-mastering  desire 
to  cast  himself  upon  the  neck  of  Raoul  in  an 
agony  of  pity  and  grief. 

Before  him  were  the  prisoner,  the  three  soldiers, 
and  Lieutenant  Liotot,  whom  he  had  summoned 
to  attend.  The  former  stood  frowning  with  a 
defiant  air,  endeavoring  to  appear  calm  amidst  a 
storm  of  angry  feelings. 

"  Monsieur  Raoul  de  Chatignac,"  began  the 
Governor  in  a  voice  he  strove  to  render  firm,  but 
which  trembled  with  emotion,  "  you  are  among 
your  friends  and  well-wishers." 

"Is  it  the  part  of  friends  and  well-wishers,  your 
Excellency,"  replied  Raoul  in  a  bitter  tone,  "  to 


UNLUCKY  FOR  THE  HERO          161 

track  an  innocent  man  to  the  woods,  arrest  him  on 
an  unknown  charge,  and  then  humiliate  him  by 
bringing  him  through  the  streets  of  Quebec  under 
guard  at  early  evening?  There  are  some  mistakes 
that  are  too  grievous  for  even  friends  and  well- 
wishers  to  make." 

"  But,"  continued  the  Governor  without  seeming 
to  notice  his  reply,  "  you  are  also  in  the  presence  of 
those  who  are  sworn  to  preserve  the  Colony,  whose 
first  duty  is  toward  the  King  and  their  own  honor- 
able oath." 

Raoul's  lips  curled.  "  Of  what  crime  or  crimes 
am  I  accused,  and  who  are  my  accusers?  "  he  said 
proudly. 

The  Governor  picked  up  from  the  table  the  let- 
ter of  the  British  commandant  at  New  York,  and 
passed  it  to  him.  "  Did  you  ever  see  this  before  ?  " 
he  asked  anxiously. 

Raoul  glanced  at  the  signature  and  returned  it. 
"  Certainly  not.  Why?" 

"  Grace  a  Dieu!  "  cried  the  Governor,  "  I  did 
not  believe  you  had;  but  read  it  carefully." 

Raoul  took  the  document  close  to  the  light.  As 
he  read  his  hand  trembled  with'  agitation,  and  his 
eyes  flashed.  When  he  had  finished  he  exclaimed 
warmly : 

"  Mon  Dieu!  your  Excellency,  this  is  treason  I 
There  are  traitors  in  the  city  who  are  corresponding 
with  the  English."  He  looked  at  the  silent  faces 


162  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

about  him  wonderingly,  then  at  the  Governor. 
"  What  has  this  to  do  with  me?  " 

For  reply,  the  Governor  motioned  to  Lieutenant 
Liotot,  who  stepped  forward  and  in  a  few  words 
related  the  manner  in  which  the  paper  had  come 
into  his  possession.  At  the  end  of  his  recital  he 
burst  into  hypocritical  tears,  and  murmuring,  "  My 
poor,  poor  Raoul ! "  retreated  to  his  former 
position. 

Raoul  gasped  in  astonishment  as  the  meaning  of 
this  testimony  flashed  over  him.  "  I,  the  owner  of 
that  vile  thing?"  he  cried.  "Impossible!  You 
who  are  my  friends  and  well-wishers,  as  the  Gov- 
ernor has  truly  said,  cannot  believe  that  for  an  in- 
stant. A  de  Chatignac  traitor  to  his  King  and 
country?  Absurd!  "  and  Raoul  laughed  scornfully 
at  the  thought. 

"  No,  Raoul,"  said  the  Governor  kindly,  "  no 
one  here  believes  you  have  anything  to  do  with  it. 
We  feel  assured  that  you  can  explain  away  all  un- 
fortunate circumstances,  and  we  will  rejoice  to  hear 
you  do  so.  That  is  why  I  had  you  brought  here, 
feeling  sure  that  at  this  private  hearing  your  appar- 
ent connection  with  this  letter  would  be  satisfac- 
torily accounted  for.  To  begin  with,  there  is 
probably  a  mistake  in  identity.  Lieutenant  Liotot 
saw  only  the  back  of  the  person  who  dropped  it, 
and  at  some  distance,  too.  Where  were  you  at 
the  hour  mentioned  by  him?  Probably  at  home 


UNLUCKY  FOR  THE  HERO          165 

attending  to  your  affairs?  "  and  the  old  man's  voice 
trembled  in  his  anxiety  to  find  some  loophole  for 
the  escape  of  his  beloved  friend. 

Raoul's  eyes  fell  and  he  was  silent  a  moment. 
Then  he  looked  up,  "  No,  your  Excellency,"  he 
said  frankly;  "  Lieutenant  Liotot  was  correct.  I 
did  pass  along  the  street  mentioned,  and  turned 
the  corner  at  the  time  he  claims  to  have  seen 
me." 

The  Governor's  face  paled.  "  Where  were 
you  going?  " 

"  To — to  make  a  call,"  after  some  hesitation. 

The  Governor  was  silent  in  turn.  Then  in  an 
altered  tone  he  went  on: 

"  It  is  very  unfortunate  you  cannot  prove  your- 
self to  have  been  elsewhere  at  that  hour.  You 
will  see  by  this  letter  that  a  time  and  place  were 
appointed  for  the  delivery  of  the  plans  referred  to. 
How  do  you  explain  the  fact  that  you  reached  a 
spot  on  the  river  on  the  day  and  hour  appointed 
in  this  letter,  where  a  messenger  was  in  waiting  who 
called  you  by  name  and  asked  about  the  plans  also 
mentioned  in  the  letter?  " 

"  A  coincidence  merely,  your  Excellency;  I  went 
to  that  particular  spot  to  gather  flowers  for  a 
friend." 

The  Governor  frowned.  He  guessed  who  the 
friend  referred  to  might  be.  Raoul  was  silent. 
The  evidence  pointing  to  his  guilt  was  forcing  its 


164  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

weight  upon  his  mind.  The  Governor  misinter- 
preted his  silence. 

"  No  other  person  was  seen  approaching  the  spot 
where  the  emissary  of  the  English  lay  in  wait,  save 
yourself.  However,  all  the  evidence  is  purely 
circumstantial.  Only  one  witness  claims  to  have 
seen  you  drop  the  letter,  and  he  admits  he  was 
walking  some  distance  behind;  therefore  it  is  very 
possible  he  was  mistaken  as  to  the  identity  of  the 
person.  You  can  probably  prove  from  your  friend 
that  you  set  out  with  the  determination  to  gather 
flowers.  The  men  who  followed  you  have  said 
that  you  were  busily  engaged  in  that  occupation 
when  they  landed.  They  may  be  mistaken  in  the 
name  uttered  by  the  hidden  messenger ;  the  English 
make  but  a  poor  mouth  at  pronouncing  French,  at 
the  best.  I  would,  therefore,  encourage  you  by 
saying  that  while  your  position  is  extremely  unfor- 
tunate, yet  nothing  has  been  brought  forth  that  can- 
not possibly  be  explained." 

At  this  juncture  the  officer  who  had  captured 
Raoul  advanced  and  whispered  something  in  the 
Governor's  ear,  who  flushed  and  nodded,  then  re- 
sumed in  an  apologetic  tone: 

"  Nothing  has  been  presented  which  justifies  me 
in  doing  anything  other  than  release  you.  I  should 
not  be  doing  my  whole  duty,  however,  if  I 
omitted  a  very  unpleasant  task.  I  would  spare 
you  if  I  could.  It  will  be  necessary  to  search  you. 


UNLUCKY  FOR  THE   HERO  165 

It  is  a  mere  form,  but  it  will  put  you  in  a  better 
light  to  be  searched,  and  nothing  of  an  incriminat- 
ing nature  found.  A  man  who  sets  out  to  deliver 
a  set  of  plans  would  naturally  carry  them  with 
him."  The  Governor  breathed  more  easily.  He 
would  now  be  able  to  dismiss  the  affair,  and  noth- 
ing further  need  be  known  about  the  matter. 

Raoul  started  as  though  stung,  and  reddened 
visibly  at  this  humiliation,  but  said  nothing.  At  a 
sign  from  the  Governor  the  officer  approached  and 
began  his  work.  Raoul  assisted  him  as  much  as 
possible. 

An  oppressive  silence  ensued,  broken  only  by  the 
sounds  made  by  the  officer  engaged  at  his  disagree- 
able task.  The  flickering  light  of  the  candles 
showed  the  pale,  drawn  face  of  the  Governor,  his 
teeth  set,  his  hands  clasped  tightly  over  the  chair- 
arms,  and  the  look  of  an  awful  suspense  in  his  eyes. 
The  two  soldiers  stood  motionless.  Lieutenant 
Liotot  from  his  shadow  looked  silently  on,  a  faint 
smile  of  expectancy  on  his  face.  Carefully  the 
officer  felt  in  all  of  the  prisoner's  pockets,  removed 
his  coat  and  examined  its  lining  with  a  deft  touch, 
then  the  waistcoat,  but  without  result.  He  re- 
moved a  shoe;  nothing  there.  He  took  off  the 
other:  a  paper  fell  to  the  floor.  The  eyes  of  all 
were  upon  the  officer  as  he  stooped,  picked  it  up, 
and  handed  it  to  the  Governor.  Stupidly  the  old 
man  gazed  at  it  a  moment;  then,  recovering  him- 


166  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

self,  opened  it  before  Raoul's  wondering  gaze,  and 
cried  in  a  heart-broken  voice: 

" Mon  Dieu!  Raoul,  a  copy  of  the  missing 
plans!" 

At  these  words,  and  before  Raoul  could  frame  a 
reply,  a  muffled  scream  was  heard  and  the  figure  of 
Aimee  de  Marsay,  who  had  been  concealed  behind 
one  of  the  heavy  curtains  at  the  further  side  of  the 
room,  staggered  forth  and  sank,  half  unconscious, 
to  the  floor.  Through  some  womanly  intuition,  as 
well  as  from  the  looks  and  actions  of  the  Governor 
at  dinner,  she  had  surmised  that  Raoul  was  in 
trouble,  and  had  taken  an  early  opportunity  of 
slipping  behind  the  protecting  *  hangings.  The 
proceedings  had  at  first  filled  her  with  dismay,  then 
anger.  Finally,  when  she  realized  from  the  Gov- 
ernor's cry  that  the  plans  had  been  found  concealed 
on  Raoul's  person,  everything  grew  black  before 
her  eyes,  and  she  emerged  from  her  hiding-place. 

She  was  up  in  an  instant,  all  giddiness  gone,  and 
approaching  the  group  she  stepped  in  front  of 
Raoul  and  earnestly  looking  into  his  eyes,  cried : 

"  Raoul  de  Chatignac,  you  have  never  lied  to  me. 
Tell  me  on  your  honor,  by  the  memory  of  your 
mother's  soul  in  Paradise,  and  your  father's  spot- 
less name,  are  you  guilty  of  this  deed?  " 

Raoul's  surprise  at  her  appearance  vanished  be- 
fore a  feeling  of  joy  at  her  presence.  Here  was 
one  who  would  not  believe  him  guilty,  despite  all 


UNLUCKY  FOR  THE  HERO          167 

the  devilish  evidence  that  could  be  produced.  All 
his  soul  rose  to  meet  her  glance,  and  in  its  innate 
nobility  and  honor,  freed  for  the  moment  from  the 
blighting  power  of  Madame  Duvivier,  it  flashed 
back  an  answering  look  as  he  said  firmly  and  im- 
pressively : 

"  I  am  innocent;  I  swear  it!  " 

"  I  believe  you,"  exclaimed  Aimee  in  exultant 
tones,  "  and  know  that  whatever  appearance  of 
guilt  there  may  be  is  but  the  result  of  some  vile 
plot  to  ruin  you,"  and  with  a  firm  step  and  a  fare- 
well glance  that  said:  "Have  courage!"  she 
quietly  left  the  room. 

The  Governor  had  had  time  to  recover  his  self- 
control.  The  whole  situation  was  changed.  The 
evidence  seemed  to  his  mind  complete. 

"  To  prison !  "  he  said  coldly  to  the  officer,  and 
rising  he  tottered  unsteadily  across  the  floor  to  his 
own  chamber  and  disappeared. 


Chapter  Fourteen 

SHOWS  HOW  TIGHTLY  A  NET  CAN  BE  DRAWN 

THE  next  morning  saw  Armand  hurrying 
to  the  Chateau  to  seek  an  interview  with 
Aimee.  He  was  surprised,  when  she 
entered  the  room,  to  see  how  little  the  calamity 
seemed  to  have  affected  her.  A  little  paler  she 
was,  perhaps,  than  usual,  but  she  greeted  him  with 
her  accustomed  kindly  frankness. 

"  I  knew  that  you  would  come  quickly,"  said 
she  calmly,  "  as  soon  as  you  heard  the  news  of 
Raoul's  misfortune." 

"  I  heard  nothing  of  it  until  a  few  moments 
ago,"  was  the  reply.  "  I  rushed  off  at  once  to 
learn  from  you  the  particulars  of  this  unfortunate 
affair." 

Aimee  thereupon  related  in  detail  all  she  knew. 
When  she  began,  her  friend's  face  expressed 
genuine  astonishment,  but  as  she  proceeded  this 
gave  way  to  a  look  of  alarm,  and  when  she  reached 
the  point  in  her  narrative  where  the  accusing  plans 
were  found  within  the  prisoner's  shoe,  he  buried 
his  face  in  his  hands,  with  the  cry:  "  Mon  Dieu! 
this  is  terrible !  " 

168 


TIGHTLY   A   NET   CAN   BE   DRAWN    169 

"  You  surely  do  not  believe  him  guilty  of  such 
dishonor?  "  she  cried  in  a  tone  of  bitter  reproach. 

He  shook  his  head. 

"  It  is  all  a  dreadful  mistake,"  she  continued, 
"  one  that  can  surely  be  explained." 

"  That  is  true,  but  alas !  we  have  only  a  short 
time  in  which  to  help  him.  The  Council  meets 
this  afternoon  to  try  him.  Unless  he  can  clear 
himself  he  will  die." 

It  was  Aimee's  turn  to  become  agitated.  "  But 
he  will  swear  upon  his  honor  that  he  knows  nothing 
about  it,"  she  cried. 

"  Alas !  ma  chere  amie,  his  word  will  not  stand 
against  the  damning  evidence  that  has  been  re- 
vealed. The  discovery  of  the  plans  has  sealed 
his  fate." 

"  It  is  all  some  vile  plot  against  his  life,"  the 
girl  exclaimed,  wringing  her  hands.  She  then 
related  the  confused  words  of  warning  of  Farouche 
against  Gaspard  Roguin.  Armand  again  shook  his 
head  sadly.  "  The  testimony  of  that  half-witted 
fellow  will  avail  us  nothing." 

Aimee  stamped  her  foot  angrily.  "  You  refuse 
to  consider  my  suggestions.  Have  you  none  of 
your  own  to  make?  Or  are  you,  too,  turned 
against  him,  and  unwilling  to  lift  a  finger  in  his 
behalf."  Then  passionately:  "  Oh,  that  I  were  a 
man !  I  should  surely  find  some  means  of  helping 
a  friend,  an  innocent,  injured,  slandered  friend, 


170  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

charged  with  a  foul  crime,  instead  of  sitting  here 
doing  nothing  but  shake  my  head.  Have  you  no 
brain — cannot  guards  be  bribed?  have  you  no 
hands — cannot  prison  bars  be  sawn  asunder?  " 

Magnificent  she  stood  with  head  erect,  flashing 
eyes,  and  heightened  color,  an  embodiment  of 
scorn,  distress,  and  anger.  Never  had  she  ap- 
peared so  beautiful  to  Armand,  never  had  he  felt 
so  passionate  a  desire  to  do  her  service.  Then 
the  wind  of  the  tempest  veered,  and  she  was  a  help- 
less, grief-stricken  woman  again.  She  seized  his 
arm.  "  Forgive  me,  mon  cher  Armand,  I  know 
not  what  I  am  saying.  I  know  only  this,  that  he, 
my  friend,  your  friend  as  well,  is  innocent,  yet  in 
great  danger;  is  the  victim  of  some  intriguing 
enemy  and  we  are  powerless  to  aid  him,"  and 
she  fell  into  a  chair,  convulsed  with  sobs. 

Armand  was  deeply  moved  as  he  witnessed  her 
grief.  A  sudden  purpose  thrilled  him.  He 
approached  the  young  girl  and  leaning  over  her, 
said  softly:  "I  shall  do  my  best.  Remember, 
I  shall  do  my  best  for  his  sake — and  for  yours." 
An  overwhelming  desire  seized  him  to  press  his 
lips  to  the  glorious  mass  of  hair  so  near  his  face, 
but  he  restrained  himself  with  an  effort,  and, 
touching  her  head  lightly  with  his  hand  as  though 
in  benediction  or  farewell,  he  hastily  quitted  the 
room. 

Directing  his  steps  toward  that  portion  of  the 


TIGHTLY   A   NET    CAN    BE   DRAWN    171 

Fort  where  Raoul  was  confined,  he  was  admitted 
to  his  cell.  The  prisoner  sat  in  gloomy  medita- 
tion, scarcely  looking  up  when  Armand  entered. 

"My  poor  Raoul!"  was  his  greeting,  "what 
a  terrible  misfortune  has  befallen  you!  But  be 
of  good  cheer;  your  friends  will  do  all  in  their 
power  for  you." 

"  Friends!  "  said  Raoul  bitterly.  "  I  have  no 
friends.  Such  as  I  thought  I  had,  I  find  have 
higher  duties  than  those  of  friendship.  Liotot 
was  my  friend,  but  he  imagined  he  saw  me  drop 
that  cursed  letter,  and  straightway  considered  it 
necessary  to  inform  the  Governor.  Tisseraud  was 
my  friend,  but  he  felt  obliged  to  sneak  behind  me 
up  the  river  and  place  me  under  arrest.  The 
Governor  was  my  father's  friend  as  well  as  mine, 
but  he  conceived  it  to  be  his  duty  to  cast  me  into 
a  dungeon  for  committing  a  crime  I  never  dreamed 
of.  Bah !  give  me  a  few  enemies ;  they  could  not 
treat  me  any  worse." 

"  Come,  mon  ami"  said  Armand  quietly,  as 
he  seated  himself  beside  Raoul  and  placed  his  arm 
affectionately  about  him,  "  do  not  let  your  anger 
warp  your  judgment.  Lieutenant  Liotot  and 
Tisseraud  may  be  your  friends,  but  they  are  also 
soldiers,  sworn  to  a  high  ideal  of  duty.  The 
Governor  i£  your  devoted  friend.  We  can  neither 
of  us  guess  what  an  agony  of  soul  he  underwent 
last  night.  Had  you  been  his  own  son  the  task 


172  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

could  not  have  been  harder.  But  he  is  also  the 
Governor,  the  trusted  servant  of  the  King,  the 
guide  and  bulwark  of  all  New  France.  There  are 
others,  too,  who  are  your  friends." 

"  Yes,"  was  the  reply,  "  I  received  a  note  from 
one  of  them  this  morning,  Madame  Duvivier, 
thanking  me  for  the  flowers  I  managed  to  have 
conveyed  to  her,  and  hoping  that  I  would  soon 
be  at  liberty." 

"  And  still  another,"  was  Armand's  calm  re- 
joinder; "  Aimee  de  Marsay,  our  old  playmate, 
Raoul,  whose  affectionate  heart  is  torn  with 
anxiety  and  distress  over  your  trouble."  The 
speaker  winced  a  little  at  his  own  words. 

"  True,"  murmured  Raoul  thoughtfully.  "  I 
know  she  is  loyal,  and  believes  me,  innocent.  Her 
action  last  night  showed  that.  But  she  is  only  a 
woman,  and  powerless  to  aid  me." 

"  And  I,  too,  have  come  to  claim  the  right  to 
help  bear  a  friend's  calamity,"  went  on  Armand 
steadily.  "  Cannot  you  think  of  anything  that 
would  assist  in  raveling  out  this  skein  of  tangled 
circumstances?  " 

Raoul  shook  his  head  ruefully:  "  Nothing!  " 

"  Then,"  continued  his  companion  firmly, 
"  there  is  but  one  thing  to  be  done.  The  Council 
is  convened  to  meet  at  five.  Unless  something 
can  be  brought  forward  to  explain  this  mystery 
you  are  lost.  You  will  be  shot  at  sunrise." 


TIGHTLY   A   NET    CAN    BE   DRAWN    173 

Raoul  was  unmoved. 

"  Listen  carefully  to  my  plan,"  continued 
Armand  earnestly,  in  lowered  tones.  "  I  shall 
obtain  permission  to  visit  you  at  dusk,  wearing 
a  light  cloak.  Once  here  I  shall  exchange  clothes 
with  you,  and  you  will  walk  out  a  free  man.  I 
can  arrange  to  have  a  canoe,  filled  with  ammuni- 
tion and  supplies,  ready  for  you  in  charge  of  one 
of  your  servants,  and  you  can  escape  to  the  forest 
and  there  live  the  life  of  a  coureur-de-bois  until 
the  enigma  is  solved  and  your  name  cleared." 

"  But  what  will  be  done  to  you  when  my  flight 
is  discovered?  " 

"  Pardieu!  that  is  my  affair.  I  am  willing  to 
run  the  risk." 

Raoul  turned  upon  his  friend  a  look  of  affec- 
tion and  gratitude.  "  And  do  you  think,  my  dear 
old  comrade,  that  for  one  moment  I  would  be 
willing  that  you  should  take  my  place  and  endanger 
your  own  life?  Forgive  me  if  in  my  bitterness 
I  seemed  blinded  to  the  worth  of  a  devoted  friend 
whom  in  my  better  moments  I  thoroughly  appre- 
ciate. Nay,  my  good  Armand,  I  am  guiltless,  and 
await  my  trial,  strong  in  the  knowledge  of  my 
innocence.  If  I  am  freed,  it  is  well.  If  I  am 
to  die,  that  is  the  affair  of  le  bon  Dleu,  and  I  shall 
strive  to  meet  the  end  like  a  brave  man,"  and  he 
grasped  his  friend's  hand  warmly,  while  his  face 
glowed  with  feeling. 


174  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

"  But  think  of  all  who  would  rejoice  to  have 
you  spared — the  Governor,  Aimee  and  all,"  per- 
sisted Armand. 

"  And  could  I  ever  meet  the  contempt  of  that 
brave  old  soldier,  or  behold  the  scorn  in  her 
womanly  eyes,  caused  by  my  acceptance  of  your 
proffered  sacrifice?  No,  Armand,  my  friend,  my 
brother  in  all  but  birth,  tempt  me  no  more.  My 
cause  is  just.  I  leave  it  all  with  God." 

Scarce  a  half-hour  had  passed  and  the  prisoner 
was  once  more  plunged  in  melancholy  thought, 
when  the  lock  was  turned,  the  door  grated  on  its 
rusty  hinges,  and  the  Governor  entered.  Raoul 
sprang  to  his  feet  and  advanced  to  meet  him.  The 
old  man,  laying  a  hand  on  each  shoulder,  looked 
earnestly  into  his  face,  and  murmured  sadly, 
"My  dear  boy!"  Then,  leading  him  to  the 
bed,  he  seated  himself  beside  him  and  began 
gravely : 

"  Raoul,  you  are  doubly  dear  to  me;  a  son 
could  not  be  more  so.  You  have  inherited  the 
noble  qualities  of  your  father,  my  friend;  in  you 
he  lives  again  for  me.  You  are  young.  Youth 
has  its  moments  of  impulse  when  acts  are  com- 
mitted thoughtlessly  whose  importance  and  far- 
reaching  effects  are  not  realized.  Through  some 
mistaken  sense  of  honor,  through  some  generous 
thought,  youth  is  often  lead  by  designing  minds 
into  depths  where  only  shallows  were  expected. 


TIGHTLY   A   NET   CAN   BE   DRAWN    175 

I  stand  in  your  father's  place  to  you,  Raoul.  In 
his  name,  I  beg  you  to  tell  me  all !  " 

The  young  man  drew  slightly  back. 

"  You  heard  what  I  said  last  night,  your 
Excellency,  that  I  was  entirely  ignorant  and 
innocent  in  this  affair?  Do  you  not  believe  my 
word?  Do  you  suppose  me  guilty?  " 

"  Not  by  so  much  as  a  thought  or  a  single 
intent,"  was  the  quick  rejoinder.  "  I  can  only 
see  how  you  may  have  been  led  into  playing  a 
dangerous  game  for  others;  how  you  have  been 
used  as  their  tool.  Come,  Raoul,  I  say  it  again, 
tell  me  all.  If  you  can  assist  me  in  bringing  the 
really  guilty  ones  to  justice,  I  can  then  honorably 
plead  for  your  release,  besides,  you  will  be  doing 
a  patriotic  act.  Do  not  let  any  false  ideas  of 
honor  stand  in  your  way.  Those  who  have  used 
you  are  not  your  friends,  but  your  enemies.  They 
doubly  deserve  punishment.  I  am  one  of  your 
judges,  as  well  as  a  friend.  Unfortunately  under 
present  circumstances  I  can  only  be  your  judge. 
Confess  to  me  the  names  of  the  culprits,  and  I 
can  then  be  a  friend  at  the  same  time.  I  will 
plead  for  you,  oh !  so  earnestly,  my  boy,  if  you 
will  but  let  me,"  and  the  old  man's  voice  vibrated 
with  intense  emotion. 

Raoul  arose  and,  walking  up  and  down  a  few 
paces,  turned  and  faced  the  Governor. 

"  Your  Excellency,  I  cannot  doubt  your  inten- 


176  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

tions;  they  are  kind,  but  I  fear  if  my  word  is 
not  sufficient  to  satisfy  you  of  my  complete  inno- 
cence, I  cannot  see  how  any  testimony  of  mine, 
implicating  others,  if  there  were  any  such,  would 
have  any  greater  weight.  I  readily  foresee  how 
the  evidence  to  be  presented  will  persuade  the 
other  members  of  the  Council  of  my  guilt,  when 
it  has  already  convinced  you,  my  warmest  friend. 
Nor  do  I  blame  anyone.  The  evidence,  although 
circumstantial,  is  absolutely  convincing  to  a  judi- 
cial mind.  The  chain  is  perfect;  not  one  link  is 
missing.  I  recognize  that  you  are  led  solely  by 
your  high  sense  of  honor  and  your  faithfulness  to 
duty,  and  I  respect  you  for  it.  You  would  gladly  do 
what  you  could  to  save  me.  You  can  do  nothing. 
In  my  father's  name  I  thank  you,  and  bid  you  fare- 
well, forever,"  and  he  extended  his  hand.  The 
Governor  seized  it,  pressed  it  to  his  bosom,  and 
turned  feebly  toward  the  door,  which,  a  moment 
later,  was  locked  behind  him. 

At  five  o'clock  the  members  of  the  Council, 
convened  In  extraordinary  session,  assembled  in 
the  council  chamber  of  the  Chateau.  They  all 
wore  a  solemn  look,  for  the  matter  before  them 
was  most  serious.  There  were  difficulties  and 
dangers  in  plenty  from  outside  foes.  If  a  hidden 
enemy  were  in  their  midst  it  behooved  them  to 
exercise  the  greatest  diligence  in  apprehending 
and  punishing  him.  At  last  the  Governor  entered, 


TIGHTLY   A   NET   CAN   BE   DRAWN    177 

looking  very  pale  and  worn.  When  he  had  taken 
his  seat  the  trial  began.  Calm  and  dignified,  the 
prisoner  was  led  in.  His  lofty  bearing  created 
a  favorable  impression.  The  witnesses  of  the 
preceding  evening  gave  their  testimony  afresh. 
The  letter  from  the  English  commandant  at  New 
York  was  read  and  passed  from  hand  to  hand  for 
examination.  Under  oath  Raoul  denied  all  knowl- 
edge of  the  affair,  but  could  offer  nothing  in  expla- 
nation or  refutation  of  the  evidence  presented. 
The  members  of  the  Council,  several  of  whom 
had  known  Raoul's  father  long  and  well,  looked 
into  one  another's  faces  in  blank  dismay.  Here 
was  one  of  the  richest  and  most  promising  young 
men  of  the  Colony,  charged  with  blackest  treason. 
Knowing  him  as  they  did,  they  could  not  believe 
him  guilty,  and  yet — the  evidence!  the  possession 
of  the  incriminating  plans!  The  Governor  read 
two  communications  he  had  received.  The  first 
ran  as  follows: 

"  As  a  citizen  of  France,  and  a  newcomer  to 
the  Colony,  and  its  well-wisher,  I  beg  leave  to  pray 
the  honorable  Council  to  weigh  carefully  the  evi- 
dence presented  to  them  before  pronouncing  judg- 
ment upon  the  prisoner.  Should  there  be  the 
slightest  doubt  in  their  mind  of  his  guilt,  I  pray 
that  his  life  be  spared.  To  prove  my  practical 
interest  in  this  affair,  I  hereby  offer  to  the  honor- 


178  A    KNOT    OF    BLUE 

able  Council,  in  case  the  prisoner  is  found  innocent 
and  released,  the  sum  of  five  thousand  louis  d'or 
to  be  used  by  them  in  discovering  the  real  traitor, 
or  for  any  other  lawful  use." 

The  Governor  hesitated  an  instant  before  read- 
ing the  name  signed  to  the  communication, 
"  Antoine  du  Tiller." 

The  second  consisted  of  only  a  few  lines: 

"  Believing  thoroughly  in  the  innocence  of  the 
accused,  and  that  he  is  in  reality  the  victim  of 
unscrupulous  enemies  and  traitors,  I  hereby  volun- 
teer my  services  toward  their  discovery,  and,  if  he 
is  at  once  released,  I  offer  my  own  person  as  secur- 
ity for  his  appearance  should  he  ultimately  be 
found  guilty. 

"  ARMAND  BOUCARD." 

The  reading  of  the  two  notes  was  received  in 
silence.  The  first  was  indignantly  regarded  as 
a  veiled  attempt  to  purchase  a  favorable  verdict. 
The  second  was  considered  as  the  unselfish  sacrifice 
of  a  devoted  friend.  The  prisoner  was  removed, 
and  discussion  of  the  case  was  begun.  Much 
scratching  of  heads  ensued  in  the  efforts  of  the 
Council  to  find  a  way  for  leniency  toward  the 
young  man.  But  the  evidence  was  inexorable  in 
its  sway  over  their  minds.  An  hour  later  the 


TIGHTLY    A    NET    CAN    BE    DRAWN     179 

prisoner  was  brought  in.  The  Governor  arose 
and  faced  him.  His  features  were  hard  set  as  he 
struggled  bravely  to  carry  out  to  the  end  the 
terrible  task  imposed  upon  him. 

"  Raoul  de  Chatignac,"  he  said,  and  his  voice 
sounded  smothered  and  far  away,  "  the  Council 
has  adjudged  you  guilty  of  the  crime  of  treason 
against  the  King  and  New  France;  I  therefore 
sentence  you  to  be  led  to  the  Place  d'Armes  at 
sunrise  to-morrow,  and  shot.  Thus  perish  all 
traitors  1  " 


Chapter  Fifteen 


DESCRIBES     HOW    AIMEE     TOOK    THE     MIDNIGHT 
AIR  IN  A  GOOD  CAUSE 


AvIEE  awaited  the  decision  of  the  Council, 
on  her  knees.  The  moments  dragged 
wearily  along.  She  strove  to  believe  that 
the  delay  augured  well  for  Raoul's  deliverance, 
but  in  spite  of  her  efforts  a  chill  fear  to  the  con- 
trary crept  over  her,  benumbing  her  faculties. 
Her  tears  were  dried.  She  ceased  praying,  and 
knelt,  a  picture  of  dumb  misery,  with  her  eyes 
turned  toward  the  door.  At  length  it  opened 
and  Armand  stood  before  her  with  pale  and  sad- 
dened countenance.  She  sprang  to  her  feet  in 
alarm.  "  Mon  Dleu!  "  she  cried,  "  you  need  say 
nothing.  Your  face  tells  me  all!  " 

Armand  approached  and  laying  his  hand  gently 
upon  her  shoulder,  said  earnestly,  "  It  is  all  over, 
mon  amie.  I  have  done  the  best  I  could,  for  his 
sake,  and  your  own.  Man  could  do  nothing 
more." 

Aimee  returned  his  earnest  gaze.  "  I  believe 
you,  Armand,  and  in  his  name  I  thank  you." 
Then,  with  a  look  of  high  resolve,  she  continued: 

180 


AIMEE   TOOK   THE   MIDNIGHT   AIR    181 

"  As  you  say,  man  has  done  his  utmost.  It  only 
remains  for  woman,  frail  and  weak  though  she 
be,  to  exert  her  power.  I  shall  appeal  to  the 
Governor  to  pardon  our  friend." 

Armand  shook  his  head  mournfully.  "  The 
Governor  will  do  nothing.  He  would  not  were 
Raoul  his  own  son." 

Aimee  smiled  sadly,  but  with  a  resolute  air. 
'  You  do  not  know.  Le  bon  Dieu  will  not  allow 
the  innocent  to  suffer.  He  will  aid  me.  I  shall 
succeed."  Then,  after  a  moment's  silence:  "And 
now  leave  me,  mon  cher  Armand,  for  I  must  see 
the  Governor  alone.  I  shall  await  him  here." 

After  his  departure,  Aimee  sat  in  the  gathering 
twilight  patiently  looking  for  her  foster  father's 
return.  Dinner  time  came.  He  did  not  appear. 
She  could  not  eat,  but  busied  herself  in  making 
little  preparations  for  his  comfort  when  he  did 
come.  The  moments  passed;  eight  o'clock  struck. 
She  called  a  servant  and  dispatched  him  to  make 
inquiries  about  the  Governor.  He  returned  shortly 
with  no  news.  A  sudden  thought  smote  her:  per- 
haps, foreseeing  her  appeal,  he  was  absenting 
himself  until  it  would  be  too  late,  purposely 
avoiding  an  interview  with  her  that  was  bound 
to  be  painful  to  them  both !  Nine  o'clock  sounded 
from  the  great  clock  of  the  Chateau. 

Hurriedly  wrapping  herself  in  a  cloak,  she 
slipped  out.  She  had  no  destination  in  mind;  her 


182  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

one  desire  was  to  do  something;  anything  was 
better  than  quiet  and  inaction.  The  full  moon 
had  risen  and  made  the  city  bright  with  its  silvery 
light.  She  vaguely  hoped  she  might  meet  with 
Armand,  or  someone  she  knew  who  could  assist 
her.  But  the  faces  she  saw  were  all  strange,  and, 
she  shrank  from  their  admiring  gaze.  At  length, 
after  much  purposeless  wandering,  weary  with  her 
rapid  progress,  and  sick  at  heart,  she  stopped  in 
the  shadow  of  a  tall  building  and  leaned  her  aching 
head  against  the  cold  stone  of  its  wall.  Groups 
of  people  passed  her,  gayly  talking  and  laughing, 
all  bent  upon  their  own  affairs;  not  one  had  a 
thought  for  the  innocent  man  doomed  to  meet  an 
ignominious  death  within  a  few  short  hours.  The 
heartlessness  of  mankind  depressed  her.  The 
notes  of  a  rollicking  chorus  from  a  tavern  a  few 
doors  away  struck  discordantly  upon  her  ears. 
She  was  alone  in  her  helpless  anxiety  and  grief. 
A  wave  of  despair  overwhelmed  her. 

A  figure  that  had  dogged  her  footsteps  un- 
noticed ever  since  she  had  quitted  the  Chateau, 
approached  closer  and  said  in  a  respectful  tone: 
"  Mademoiselle  is  in  trouble?  Perhaps  she  needs 
help?" 

Aimee  looked  quickly  up  as  she  recognized  the 
voice.  "  Ah !  my  poor  Farouche !  "  she  exclaimed, 
"  what  are  you  doing  here?  " 

"  I  heard  that  the  young  man  we  talked  about 


AIMEE   TOOK   THE    MIDNIGHT   AIR    183 

on  the  road  to  Beauport  was  in  trouble.  I  knew 
you  would  be  sorry." 

"Alas!  I  do  need  assistance  sorely.  The  plot 
you  tried  to  tell  me  about  has  indeed  succeeded. 
Raoul  de  Chatignac  will  die  at  sunrise." 

The  face  of  the  fool  showed  that  he  realized  the 
depth  of  her  grief.  The  details  of  Raoul's  mis- 
fortune he  could  not  comprehend.  He  only 
realized  that  the  beautiful  young  woman,  his  fairy 
queen,  his  goddess,  his  good  angel,  whose  very 
garments  he  touched  as  sacred  things,  was  in  dis- 
tress, and  that  he  wished  to  serve  her. 

"  Can  I  help  you?  "  was  all  that  he  could  say. 

"  No,  my  poor  fellow,"  was  the  despairing 
answer,  "  I  fear  not.  I  am  looking  for  the 
Governor.  If  I  could  find  him  he  could  aid  me." 

The  man's  face  brightened.  "  You  want  the 
Governor?  I  will  fetch  him." 

Aimee  caught  at  this  hope.  "  Do  you  think  you 
can?  Oh!  my  dear  Farouche,  if  you  only  could 
I  would  be  so  grateful."  Some  new  thought  was 
evidently  working  in  the  half-crazed  brain,  for  the 
man  smiled  and  laughed  excitedly  as  he  replied: 
"  Go  home.  I  will  come  when  I  have  found  him," 
and  quickly  disappeared  around  the  nearest  corner. 

Despite  her  natural  despondency,  Aimee  yielded 
herself  to  the  hope  revived  by  his  confident  words 
and  hastily  returned  to  the  Chateau  to  await  his 
arrival. 


184  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

Whatever  the  train  of  thought  was  that  had 
started  in  the  mind  of  Farouche,  it  had  grown  dim 
and  finally  was  lost  before  he  had  gone  a  hundred 
yards,  and  his  face  wore  a  confused,  puzzled  look 
as  he  strove  vainly  to  recollect  the  plan  that  had 
first  appealed  to  him.  For  half  an  hour  he  wan- 
dered aimlessly  through  the  streets,  finally  ending 
his  journey  near  the  Chateau.  Just  then  he  caught 
a  glimpse  of  a  soldier,  standing  full  in  the  light  of 
a  shop  window.  Soldiers  were  always  associated 
in  his  mind  with  the  Governor,  so  running  up  to 
him  he  asked: 

"  The  Governor,  where  is  he?  " 

The  man,  recognizing  his  questioner,  laughed. 
"  Will  your  business  not  wait  until  morning,  Mon- 
sieur Fool?  He  does  not  like  to  be  disturbed  at 
night." 

But  Farouche  persisted.  "  I  want  the  Governor. 
Important  message." 

The  soldier  shook  his  head.  "  I  would  get  small 
thanks  if  I  told  you,  and  he  were  annoyed  by  some 
crazy  errand  of  yours." 

Farouche,  confident  in  his  belief  that  the  man 
possessed  the  desired  information,  hesitated,  then, 
pulling  at  a  cord  around  his  neck,  he  drew  forth  a 
little  bag  and  slipped  out  the  gold  piece  Aimee 
had  given  him.  '  This  is  yours  if  you  tell  me," 
he  urged,  holding  it  out  in  his  hand. 

The  soldier's  eyes  sparkled  as  they  saw  the  coin. 


AIMEE    TOOK   THE    MIDNIGHT   AIR    185 

Perhaps,  after  all,  the  fool  had  been  entrusted 
with  a  message  of  sorrxe  consequence.  This  seemed 
probable,  as  he  had  evidently  been  furnished  with 
money  to  be  used  in  reaching  the  Governor.  He 
took  the  gold,  slipped  it  into  his  pocket,  and  lean- 
ing toward  Farouche  said  in  a  low  tone :  "  I 
cannot  tell  you  surely  where  he  is.  I  was  on  guard 
at  the  meeting  of  the  Council  this  afternoon,  and 
overheard  the  Governor  say  to  one  of  the  mem- 
bers that  he  would  spend  the  night  at  the  house  of 
Monsieur  Guion,  just  this  side  of  Sillery.  That 
is  all  I  heard.  Mind  you,  I  do  not  know  where 
he  is,  so  you  must  not  tell  anyone  that  I  said  he 
was  at  Monsieur  Guion's.  You  had  better  wait 
until  he  returns  to-morrow." 

Farouche  nodded  gayly,  and  darted  off.  A  few 
moments  later  he  was  admitted  to  the  room  where 
Aimee  anxiously  awaited  him.  He  related  to  her 
what  the  man  had  told  him.  She  clapped  her 
hands  with  delight: 

"  I  have  found  the  trail  of  the  fox  at  last.  I 
shall  now  run  him  down,"  and  she  ordered  Rex 
to  be  saddled  for  her  at  once.  She  then  turned  to 
Farouche,  "  And  now,  my  friend,  how  can  I  thank 
or  reward  you  for  your  service?  " 

For  reply  the  fool  seized  her  hand  and  laid  it 
on  his  head  a  moment  with  a  look  of  intense  joy, 
then  bowing,  he  left  the  room.  Aimee's  heart 
throbbed  with  renewed  pity  for  the  poor  man,  for 


186  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

she  understood  that  he  found  ample  compensation 
in  the  simple  realization  that  he  had  been  able  to 
serve  her. 

The  moment  she  learned  the  Governor's  where- 
abouts from  Farouche,  her  resolve  was  made. 
She  would  go  herself  to  him  and  plead  Raoul's 
cause.  There  was  no  time  to  be  lost  in  seeking 
Armand  to  accompany  her;  besides,  she  was 
unwilling  that  anyone  else  should  know  the  pur- 
pose of  her  adventure.  Word  was  presently 
brought  that  her  horse  was  ready,  and  in  a 
short  time  she  set  off  just  as  the  hour  of  ten  was 
striking. 

Out  into  the  night  she  went  upon  her  lonesome 
journey.  The  clear  light  of  the  moon  made  the 
road  plain  before  her,  save  where  it  cast  the  dark 
shadow  of  a  clump  of  trees  or  bordering  hedge 
athwart  her  path.  The  pure,  cool  night  air  exhil- 
arated her  as  she  dashed  along,  and  increased  her 
hope  of  a  successful  termination  to  her  errand. 
She  imparted  some  of  her  enthusiasm  to  the  gallant 
Rex  as  she  patted  his  neck  and  talked  affectionately 
to  him.  "  Poor  Pere  Philippe,"  she  murmured 
gayly,  "  how  secure  he  feels  now,  and  how  sur- 
prised he  will  be  to  see  me."  Then,  as  the  quiet 
beauty  of  the  night  forced  itself  upon  her,  "  How 
beautiful  the  country  is  by  moonlight!  How  the 
river  shines  and  sparkles !  "  No  thought  of  per- 
sonal fear  entered  her  mind.  The  purpose  of  her 


AIMEE   TOOK   THE    MIDNIGHT   AIR    187 

errand  kept  her  from  dwelling  upon  such  a  theme. 
There  was  ample  time  for  her  to  cover  the  five 
leagues  before  her,  and  return  ere  the  fatal  hour. 
She  was  confident  of  her  influence  over  the  Gover- 
nor, and  the  ultimate  success  of  her  enterprise. 
A  tiny  hamlet  was  passed.  That  meant  her  jour- 
ney was  half  done.  No  sound  or  sign  of  human 
life  was  apparent  save  the  distant  twinkling  of  a 
light  in  the  humble  dwelling  of  some  censitaire,  or 
the  discordant  barking  of  a  dog  bidding  defiance 
to  his  ancient  enemy,  the  moon.  As  the  night 
wore  on  the  air  grew  chill,  and  she  drew  her  mantle 
closer  about  her  throat.  Once  only  did  her  heart 
pulsate  timidly  as  she  plunged  into  the  gloomy 
shade  of  a  stretch  of  woodland.  That  was  soon 
passed,  and  she  was  in  the  welcome  light  once 
more.  The  near  approach  of  a  range  of  hills  upon 
her  right  told  her  of  the  rapid  progress  she  was 
making,  while  the  steady  descent  of  the  moon 
warned  her  of  the  flight  of  time.  At  length  the 
glimmer  of  lights  among  the  trees  was  seen  and 
she  came  to  a  side  road  which  she  recognized  as 
the  one  leading  to  the  home  of  Monsieur  Guion. 
Turning  into  this,  she  found  herself  in  a  few  mo- 
ments before  the  door. 

The  Governor,  upon  his  arrival  at  his  friend's 
house,  had  told  him  frankly  of  the  reason  of  his 
visit,  and  had  requested  that  he  be  allowed  to  hold 
his  vigil  through  the  long  night  alone.  He  sat, 


188  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

sunk  in  profound  meditation,  in  an  old  armchair 
beside  the  table  where  a  solitary  candle  strove 
vainly  with  its  dismal  rays  to  illuminate  the  sur- 
rounding obscurity.  He  reviewed  carefully  the 
events  of  the  past  few  days  to  reassure  himself  that 
he  had  indeed  acted  justly.  His  heart  bled  as  he 
thought  of  his  young  friend,  and  of  that  older 
friend,  his  father.  "  Raoul!  Raoul!  "  he  groaned, 
"  if  there  had  only  been  a  reasonable  doubt,  one 
bit  of  evidence  wanting,  I  believe  that  the  result 
might  have  been  different."  But  with  Spartan 
firmness  he  told  himself  that  no  loophole  of 
escape  had  offered  itself;  that  he  had  done  his  duty, 
hard  though  it  had  been.  The  clock  in  the  room 
tolled  twelve.  He  shuddered  at  the  sound.  "  Four 
hours  more  before  the  end !  "  he  murmured. 
'  Would  that  you  were  here,  Raoul,  and  I  were 
in  your  place.  My  life  is  nearly  ended,  while 
yours,  so  filled  with  promise,  has  but  begun."  His 
thoughts  then  turned  toward  Aimee.  "  Perhaps 
it  was  cowardly  for  me  to  run  away  from  her 
appeals,  but  it  was  necessary.  I  question  if  my 
own  strength  would  have  been  sufficient  to  resist 
her.  Would  that  I  were  with  her  now  to  help  bear 
her  sorrow."  He  was  dimly  conscious  of  the  sound 
of  a  closing  door.  He  raised  his  eyes  mechanically. 
The  person  of  his  thoughts  stood  before  him. 
"  Aimee!  "  he  cried  in  astonishment,  as  he  started 
up  from  his  seat,  "you  here?"  and  his  out- 


AIMEE    TOOK    THE    MIDNIGHT   AIR    189 

stretched    arms   enfolded   the    loved    form    in    a 
fatherly  embrace. 

"  Certainement!  "  was  the  reply  when  she  had 
disengaged  herself.  "  Oh,  you  naughty,  naughty 
Pere  Philippe,  to  run  away  from  me  and  force  me 
to  take  this  long  ride  to  reach  you,"  and  she  play- 
fully shook  her  riding-whip  at  him. 

"  You  have  come  alone?  "  the  old  man  gasped 
in  consternation. 

"  Yes,  at  least  dear  old  Rex  was  my  escort." 

"  And  why "  faltered  the  Governor. 

"  Why  have  I  come?  To  remind  you  of  an  im- 
portant matter  that  you  left  unattended  to." 

"  Important ?  " 

"  Yes,  you  left  so  hurriedly  you  forgot  to  write 
out  and  sign  a  pardon  for  Raoul,"  was  the  demure 
reply. 

"  But,  ma  cherle,  the  Council  found  him  guilty." 

"  The  Council !  "  and  Aimee  stamped  her  foot 
in  disdain.  "  What  do  I  care  for  the  Council,  a 
lot  of  stupid,  silly  old  dunces  who  cannot  tell  an 
innocent  man  when  they  see  him.  You  are  higher 
than  the  Council.  You  know  in  your  heart  that, 
no  matter  what  the  appearances  may  be,  Raoul 
never  could  be  guilty  of  such  an  offense.  You  hold 
the  power  of  pardon.  It  is  your  superior  knowl- 
edge and  judgment  that  should  overrule  the  mis- 
takes of  the  wretched  Council." 

The  Governor  shook  his  head  sadly.     "  On  the 


190  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

overwhelming  evidence  offered,  I  could  not  do 
otherwise  than  concur  in  their  verdict.  You  know, 
my  daughter,"  went  on  the  old  man  in  a  piteous 
appeal  to  justify  himself  to  Aimee,  "  you  know  that 
I  would  have  cut  off  my  right  arm,  even  have  given 
what  is  left  of  my  miserable  old  life  if  by  so  doing 
I  could  have  saved  him." 

"  You  need  do  nothing  so  heroic,  Pere  Philippe ; 
a  few  words  from  your  pen  will  suffice." 

"  Oh,  child,  do  you  not  realize  what  that  would 
mean? — Dishonor!  It  would  give  my  enemies 
good  reason  for  accusing  me  of  favoritism,  and 
neglect  of  duty.  For  forty  years  I  have  served  my 
King,  and  yet  without  stain  of  unworthy  deed. 
Would  you  have  me  now  at  the  close  of  my  life  be 
false  to  the  standards  that  have  hitherto  guided 
me  ?  What  would  the  thoughts  be  that  would  fill 
my  declining  years?  " 

"  Nay,  rather,"  responded  Aimee  with  spirit, 
"  what  will  your  thoughts  be  if  after  Raoul's  exe- 
cution you  find  that  he  is  innocent,  as  you  surely 
will.  Can  all  your  feelings  of  duty  well  done 
smother  the  remorseful  agony  that  will  be  yours, 
•or  wash  your  hands  clean  of  the  blood  of  one  who 
is  almost  your  own  son?  Men  prate  of  evidence, 
forsooth !  What  would  evidence  be  worth  to  me 
if  a  thousand  lying  tongues  swore  that  you  were 
guilty  of  some  base  crime,  so  long  as  you  looked  me 
in  the  eyes  and  said :  '  I  am  innocent  1 '  Has 


191 

not  evidence  condemned  guiltless  men  before  to- 
day? If  you  need  evidence  in  Raoul's  favor,  I 
have  discovered  some."  Here  she  related  the 
conversation  she  had  had  with  Farouche  weeks 
before.  The  Governor  at  first  listened  eagerly, 
but  when  she  had  finished,  the  hope  died  out  of  his 
eyes  as  he  shook  his  head,  saying:  "  'Tis  but  the 
confused  vaporings  of  a  vacant  mind." 

Aimee  abandoned  all  argument  and,  falling  to 
her  knees,  stretched  out  her  arms  in  entreaty.  "  Ah, 
my  father,  I  implore  you  to  remember  that  you 
are  a  man  as  well  as  Governor.  Do  not  let  the 
mind  of  the  Governor  lead  you  into  doing  that 
which  your  human  heart  tells  you  is  a  mistake,  a 
possible  wrong.  Were  it  indeed  not  better  that 
he  should  live,  with  a  doubt  in  your  mind  against 
his  innocence,  than  that  he  should  die  with  a  doubt 
in  your  heart  of  his  guilt?  Think  what  the  awful 
mistake  that  you  may  now  be  making  signifies  to 
us  all!  It  means  death  and  disgrace  for  Raoul;  it 
means  years  of  regret  for  yourself;  and  as  for 
me  " — here  her  voice  became  a  wail  of  agony — 
"  for  me — it  will  break  my  heart,  Pere  Philippe, 
for — for  I  love  him !  "  and  with  a  convulsive  sob 
she  buried  her  face  in  the  old  man's  coat. 

"  Mon  Dleu!  Why  must  we  suffer  thus!  "  he 
cried  in  great  distress,  yet  without  any  signs  of  re- 
lenting. 

Aimee  sprang  to  her  feet.     "  You  refuse?  "  she 


192  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

cried  passionately.  "  Then  I  entreat  you  no  longer. 
I  demand  his  life  at  your  hands.  Are  your  ideas 
of  honor  such  that  your  own  oath  counts  for 
naught  ?  When  a  little  child,  you  told  me  the  story 
of  my  father's  sacrifice  for  you.  You  swore 
eternal  gratitude,  and  took  your  oath  to  do  for  me 
what  he  had  done  for  you.  Again,  a  few  months 
ago,  you  ratified  it  when  I  was  delivered  from  the 
sea.  '  A  life  for  a  life  '  were  your  own  words. 
The  time  has  come  when  you  must  make  good  your 
promise  or  you  are  dishonored  forever.  A  life 
for  a  life  I  It  is  Raoul's  life  I  now  demand  from 
you,  for  your  own  oath's  sake." 

Superb  she  stood  before  him,  her  head  proudly 
raised,  her  eyes  flashing,  her  bosom  heaving  with 
restrained  emotion,  as  she  pleaded  with  him  both 
for  her  loved  one's  life  and  for  the  preservation 
of  his  pledged  word. 

Like  one  dazed,  the  Governor  stared  at  her  dur- 
ing her  eloquent  appeal.  When  she  finished  he 
dropped  into  his  chair  and,  confusedly  picking  up 
some  writing  materials  on  the  table,  wrote  a  short 
note  to  the  officer  in  charge  of  the  execution. 

"  A  reprieve,"  he  muttered  hoarsely  as  he 
handed  it  to  her. 

"  No,  a  pardon!  "  came  in  ringing  tones  from 
the  young  girl,  as  she  tore  it  in  two  and  flung  the 
pieces  back  upon  the  table. 

Once  more  he  wrote,  this  time  a  full  pardon, 


AIMEE   TOOK   THE   MIDNIGHT   AIR    195 

signed,  sealed,  and  addressed  it  carefully.  Aimee, 
who  had  glanced  at  the  clock,  seized  the  paper  hur- 
riedly, gave  him,  a  kiss,  and  after  an  affectionate 
"  From  the  bottom  of  my  heart,  I  thank  you,  Pere 
Philippe,"  was  gone.  The  Governor  sat  as  one 
in  a  trance.  He  did  not  hear  her  as  she  left  the 
room,  nor  did  he  catch  the  sound  of  hoofs  as  she 
sped  away.  All  through  the  night  he  sat,  nor 
stirred  until  the  rising  sun  flooded  the  chamber 
with  its  morning  greeting. 

During  Aimee's  interview  with  the  Governor, 
Rex  had  had  an  opportunity  to  rest,  so  that  as 
they  hastened  homeward  both  horse  and  mistress 
seemed  imbued  with  the  same  desire.  There  was 
still  ample  time,  but,  in  Aimee's  excited  frame  of 
mind,  the  distance  seemed  interminable. 

"  Hasten,  dear,  good  Rex,"  she  cried,  "  I  have 
done  my  part;  see  that  you  now  do  yours." 

Rex  snorted  proudly  in  assurance  to  her.  that  he 
would  do  his  share  faithfully,  and  made  a  shower 
of  sparks  flash  from  his  flying  feet  as  he  gallantly 
breasted  the  ascent  of  an  approaching  hill.  On 
and  on  they  sped  as  fast  as  beating  heart  and 
quivering  limb  could  carry  them.  More  than  half 
of  the  return  journey  was  covered.  The  moon 
sank  rapidly  behind  them.  The  early  mists  that 
rise  above  the  river  before  dawn  began  to  form 
themselves.  A  night-bird  whirred  close  to  them 
as  he  turned  his  flight  homeward.  An  owl  stared 


194  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

in  open-eyed  surprise  from  the  dark  shadows  of 
a  leafy  tree  as  they  rushed  past.  A  league  only 
remained  to  be  traversed.  They  slackened  not 
their  speed  for  hill  or  steep  descent,  for  smooth  or 
rough  roadway.  An  intoxication  of  impulsive  de- 
sire to  hasten  seemed  to  possess  them  both.  Up 
the  last  hill  they  dashed.  Once  beyond  this  and 
the  road  was  level.  The  summit  is  gained,  and 
they  gallop  furiously  down  the  other  side.  The 
bottom  is  almost  reached  when  the  noble  Rex  steps 
into  a  hidden  hole — the  snap  of  a  broken  bone  is 
heard,  and  he  falls  helplessly.  His  rider,  thrown 
by  the  sudden  shock,  lights  apparently  unhurt  upon 
the  grass.  She  is  up  in  an  instant  and  endeavors 
to  help  the  stricken  animal.  Her  efforts  are  of  no 
avail.  He  lies  with  bleeding  nostrils  looking  at 
her  with  piteous  eyes  as  though  craving  her  for- 
giveness for  thus  failing  her  in  her  extremity.  The 
precious  moments  are  passing  rapidly.  At  length, 
with  a  farewell  embrace,  Aimee  starts,  with  the 
pardon  in  her  hand,  to  finish  the  journey  on  foot. 
There  is  yet  time  if  she  can  only  hasten.  She  has 
not  taken  a  dozen  steps  before  she  is  conscious  that 
in  her  fall  she  has  injured  her  ankle.  She  strug- 
gles bravely  against  the  pain,  limping  along, 
anguish  of  body  mingling  with  agony  of  mind  lest 
she  be  too  late.  The  pain  increases  with  every 
step.  A  feeling  of  faintness  assails  her.  A  glance 
at  the  signs  of  approaching  day  spurs  her  to  super- 


AIMEE   TOOK   THE   MIDNIGHT   AIR    195 

human  efforts.  A  mis-step  wounds  her  more 
cruelly.  She  sinks  to  the  ground,  but  with  des- 
perate purpose  still  animating  her  she  rises,  strug- 
gling, to  proceed.  A  few  yards  further,  and  her 
strength  fails  utterly.  The  mists  from  the  river 
seem  to  come  up  and  surround  her  and  becloud  her 
mind,  until  at  last  all  is  mist,  and  she  lies  an  un- 
conscious heap  beside  the  road,  her  lover's  pardon 
still  clutched  between  her  fingers,  and  all  the  while 
the  pitiless  day  approaches. 


Chapter  Sixteen 

ILLUSTRATES  THE   PROVERB  :   "  THERE'S  MANY  A 
SLIP,"  ETC. 

UPON  hearing  Aimee  order  her  horse, 
Farouche  knew  that  she  had  determined 
to  make  the  journey  to  Monsieur  Guion's. 
A  strong  desire  to  protect  her  in  some  way  from 
the  dangers  of  such  a  ride  stirred  within  his  awak- 
ened soul.  Consequently,  so  soon  as  he  left  the 
Chateau  he  quitted  the  city,  taking  the  road  toward 
Sillery  at  a  jog-trot,  turning  back  every  now  and 
then  to  listen  for  the  sound  of  overtaking  hoof- 
beats.  At  length  he  distinguished  them  approach- 
ing, and  withdrew  into  the  shadow  until  horse  and 
rider  had  passed,  making  sure  that  it  was  she  whom 
he  adored.  As  he  went  along  he  laughed  glee- 
fully, recalling  the  fact  that  a  little  beyond  him  a 
foot-path  led  off  to  the  right,  passed  over  an  inter- 
vening hill,  and  finally  joined  the  highway  again 
almost  at  the  entrance  of  the  estate  of  Monsieur 
Guion,  cutting  in  two  the  distance  to  be  traversed. 
The  road  itself  curved  around  near  the  river  and 
followed  a  winding  course  the  remainder  of  the 
way.  Into  this  by-path  Farouche  plunged,  bent 

J96 


"THERE'S   MANY   A   SLIP,"   ETC.    197 

upon  reaching  his  destination  at  the  same  time  as 
the  young  girl  on  horseback.  Well  it  was  that  his 
master  had  inured  him  to  long  journeys  by  frequent 
trips  between  La  Maison  Sombre  and  Quebec. 
Well  it  was  that  Marie  Girol  had  often  threatened 
him  with  an  additional  beating  if  he  did  not  return 
within  a  certain  time,  thus  forcing  him  to  run  the 
entire  distance,  building  up  a  strength  of  limb  and 
depth  of  wind  that  stood  him  in  excellent  stead  as 
he  bounded  along  on  his  moonlit  errand.  At 
length  the  woods  were  passed  and  the  road  re- 
gained just  in  time  for  him  to  see  Aimee  dash  into 
the  grounds  about  Monsieur  Guion's  house.  Care- 
fully following,  he  approached  a  lighted  window, 
and  glancing  in  he  recognized  the  Governor  seated 
in  his  chair.  He  then  took  up  a  convenient  posi- 
tion where  he  could  see  all  that  passed,  and  waited. 
He  had,  of  course,  no  idea  of  the  purport  of 
Aimee's  visit,  but  as  he  watched  her  enter  and  wit- 
nessed the  interview  of  evident  entreaty  on  her  part, 
the  Governor's  refusal,  followed  by  the  writing  and 
sealing  of  a  letter,  his  simple  brain  comprehended 
dimly  what  was  passing,  and  as  the  girl  quickly 
seized  the  letter  and  fled  he  realized  the  necessity 
of  its  safe  and  quick  delivery. 

By  this  time  he  too  was  ready  for  the  return  jour- 
ney. Either  he  was  unable  to  maintain  the  same 
speed,  or  the  horse  and  rider  covered  the  homeward 
way  with  greater  fleetness,  for,  when  he  had 


198  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

reached  the  main  road  again,  he  listened  in  vain 
for  any  sound  of  their  approach.  Going  on  slowly 
for  a  short  distance  he  found  the  injured  animal 
groaning  with  pain,  but  with  no  traces  of  his  mis- 
tress, so  he  hastened  to  overtake  her.  A  moment 
or  two  later  he  spied  the  form  of  the  young  girl, 
prone  beside  the  road,  her  white,  unconscious  face 
bathed  in  the  mournful  rays  of  the  departing  moon. 
At  first  his  alarm  was  extreme,  but  finding  her  hand 
still  warm,  he  realized  that  she  was  not  dead. 
Dead  people  he  knew  had  icy  cold  fingers,  and  did 
not  sigh  and  moan  as  she  did.  Perplexed  as  to 
what  to  do,  he  first  lifted  her  up  in  order  to  carry 
her  home,  but  a  warning  groan  of  evident  pain 
frightened  him.  He  therefore  laid  her  gently  at 
one  side  of  the  road  and  taking  off  his  coat,  rolled 
it  carefully  up  and  placed  it  under  her  head.  Then 
he  caught  sight  of  the  letter  still  tightly  held  in  her 
clenched  hand.  An  intuitive  thought  of  its  im- 
portance flashed  over  him.  In  the  inspiration  of 
the  moment  he  seized  it  and  started  off. 

At  the  first  distant  streak  of  gray,  signs  of 
activity  appeared  about  the  Chateau  and  its  vicinity. 
Sounds  of  preparation  for  the  impending  event 
were  heard;  soldiers  were  drawn  up  in  readiness, 
and  a  straggling  group  of  spectators  had  already 
collected  about  the  Place  d'Armes.  Armand  had 
passed  a  most  miserable  night,  counting  the  swiftly 
passing  hours.  He  had  received  permission  to 


"THERE'S   MANY   A   SLIP,"   ETC.    199 

take  farewell  of  Raoul  in  his  cell  after  the  priest 
had  visited  him,  just  prior  to  his  being  led  forth 
to  his  doom.  With  faltering  step  and  sorrowful 
heart  this  faithful  friend  approached  the  Chateau. 
He  shuddered  as  he  saw  the  signs  of  preparation 
for  the  coming  tragedy.  He  had  crossed  the  Place 
halfway  when  he  was  overtaken  and  nearly  run 
down  by  a  strange,  excited  figure.  Turning 
angrily  upon  this  careless  intruder  of  his  sad 
thoughts  he  recognized  the  face  of  Farouche.  The 
poor  man,  panting  and  well-nigh  spent,  stopped  as 
he  recognized  in  Armand  a  friend  of  Aimee's. 
Smiling,  and  gasping  for  breath,  he  thrust  the  pre- 
cious letter  into  his  hands,  gesticulating  wildly. 
Armand  examined  it  closely  by  the  dim  light; 
his  heart  gave  a  quick  start  as  he  recognized  the 
handwriting  of  the  Governor.  The  fact  that  the 
missive  was  addressed  to  the  officer  in  command 
gave  him  additional  hope,  so  he  hurried  away  to 
find  him.  When  this  was  accomplished  and  he  was 
informed  of  the  contents  he  rushed  to  the  cell  of 
the  condemned  man.  The  confessor  had  just  left, 
and  de  Chatignac,  remembering  the  promise  of  the 
day  before,  was  expecting  the  arrival  of  his  friend. 
With  a  sad  smile  he  greeted  his  visitor,  but 
Armand,  unable  to  control  his  joy,  cried:  "  Good 
news,  mon  cher  Raoul,  you  are  a  free  man,  you  are 
a  free  man!  The  Governor's  pardon  has  ar- 
rived 1" 


200  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

The  prisoner's  face  flushed. 
"  I  did  not  believe  that  an  innocent  man  would 
be  allowed  to  suffer,"  he  said  calmly. 

A  long  time  did  the  slight  figure  beside  the  lonely 
road  lie  motionless.  In  vain  did  the  last  rays  of 
the  moon  touch  her  lips  in  soft  adieu.  In  vain 
did  the  gentle  twitterings  of  drowsy  birds,  leaving 
their  warm  nests  for  another  day  of  song  and  sun- 
shine, fall  upon  her  heedless  ears.  In  vain  did  the 
mists,  rising  in  long,  curled  columns,  trail  grace- 
fully upward  into  the  higher  regions  and  melt  away. 
In  vain  did  the  varying  phases  of  the  daily  miracle 
of  dawn  spread  themselves  about  the  heavens  to 
delight  her  closed  eyes.  She  lay  as  one  inhabiting 
another  world.  At  last  the  warmth  of  the  sun 
shining  full  upon  her  face  recalled  her  absent 
spirit.  She  opened  her  eyes  and  gazed  wonder- 
ingly  about.  A  flash  of  recollection  thrilled  her 
with  an  agonizing  fear.  She  started  up,  but  sank 
down  again  with  a  cry  of  pain  as  she  attempted  to 
stand  upon  her  injured  foot.  A  realization  of  the 
fruitlessness  of  her  brave  endeavor  filled  her  mind 
and  overwhelmed  her.  Just  then  her  glance  caught 
sight  of  the  Governor  riding  hurriedly  toward  her. 

The  old  man,  recalled  to  his  surroundings  by 
the  bright  sunshine,  left  the  house  of  his  friend 
precipitately.  When  the  scenes  of  the  night  re- 
curred to  him  he  was  filled  with  anxiety  for  the 


"THERE'S    MANY   A   SLIP,"   ETC.     201 

safety  of  the  young  girl,  and  he  bitterly  upbraided 
himself  for  not  accompanying  her  back  to  the  city. 
Hence,  without  waiting  to  partake  of  any  food, 
he  hurried  his  horse  toward  Quebec,  in  great  dis- 
tress of  mind.  This  was  immeasurably  increased 
when  he  came  upon  the  wounded  Rex,  and  he  re- 
alized that  some  mishap  had  occurred  to  Aimee  in 
her  wild  night  ride.  Pressing  hastily  on  he 
searched  carefully  both  sides  of  the  road  for  any 
evidences  of  the  missing  rider.  When  he  per- 
ceived her  sitting  upright  upon  the  grass,  he 
uttered  a  cry  of  joy,  and  quickly  dismounting,  ap- 
proached her. 

"  What  has  happened,  ma  cherie,  are  you  in- 
jured? "  he  exclaimed  anxiously. 

Aimee  threw  her  arms  about  his  neck  as  he  knelt, 
and  laid  her  head  wearily  upon  his  breast  in  mute 
despair. 

"  Rex  is  sorely  hurt,"  she  murmured,  "  my  ankle 
is  sprained,  and  I  have  lost  the  letter  you  gave  me. 
I  have  failed  in  my  effort  to  save  the  life  of  one 
who  was  dearer  to  me  than  all  else.  Too  late,  too 
late !  "  she  wailed.  "  Ah,  Raoul,  you  know  all 
now,"  and  finding  relief  in  tears  at  last,  she  sobbed 
out  her  grief  within  the  sympathetic  embrace  of 
her  protector  and  friend. 

The  Governor  was  dumb,  not  knowing  what  con- 
solation to  offer.  At  length  he  spied  Farouche's 
coat. 


A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

"  What  is  this  ?  "  he  cried.  "  Someone  has 
evidently  been  here.  Perhaps  the  person  who 
placed  this  beneath  your  head  also  took  the  letter 
and  delivered  it  in  time." 

Aimee  looked  up  at  these  words,  and  through  her 
tears  recognized  the  garment. 

"  Farouche's  coat!  "  she  exclaimed.  Then,  as  a 
sudden  ray  of  hope  illumined  her  face :  "  Quick  I 
Quick !  Pere  Philippe,  let  us  hasten !  Let  us  ride 
together  to  the  city.  I  can  manage  somehow  to 

hold  on  behind  you.  Perhaps — perhaps "  and 

with  these  wistful  words  she  allowed  herself  to  be 
placed  upon  the  horse,  although  in  great  pain, 
while  the  Governor  mounted  in  front  of  her,  and 
they  rode  homeward  as  fast  as  possible.  Their 
speed  was  all  too  slow  for  Aimee's  eager  desire,  and 
she  constantly  begged  that  the  spur  be  applied. 
When  they  reached  Quebec  it  was  still  early,  and 
few  people  were  astir  to  see  the  unusual  sight  of  the 
old  Governor  and  his  ward  riding  the  same  horse. 

As  they  passed  the  Place  d'Armes  Aimee  closed 
her  eyes  with  a  shiver,  not  daring  to  look,  lest  she 
see  some  evidence  that  would  tell  her  the  execution 
had  taken  place,  and  that  she  was  indeed  too  late. 
At  the  Chateau  she  was  helped  down,  and  stood 
a  moment  at  the  door,  filled  with  instinctive  dread 
of  what  she  was  soon  to  learn.  Suddenly  it  was 
thrown  open  and  Raoul  appeared  upon  the  thresh- 
old, followed  by  the  faithful  Armand.  With 


"THERE'S    MANY   A   SLIP,"   ETC.     203 

a  cry  of  joy  she  advanced  a  step  forward,  forgetful 
of  her  injury.  A  sudden  stab  of  intense  pain 
pierced  her  frame,  and  she  fell  swooning  into  the 
outstretched  arms  of  Raoul.  When  she  regained 
her  senses,  in  the  room  to  which  she  had  been  car- 
ried, she  imperiously  ordered  both  Raoul  and  Ar- 
mand  away.  Summoning  the  Governor  to  her  side, 
she  pulled  his  head  down  near  her  happy  face  and 
whispered  tremulously :  "  Pere  Philippe,  will  you 
do  me  one  more  favor?  " 

The  old  man  nodded.  "  What  is  it  now,  my 
little  pigeon?  "  he  said  fondly. 

"  You  must  forget  that — that — what  I  said  last 
night  about  Raoul,"  and  Aimee  attempted  to  hide 
her  hot  cheeks  in  a  vigorous  and  lengthy  embrace. 

A  gay  party  had  assembled  the  night  before  at 
La  Maison  Sombre.  Du  Tillet  had  invited  his 
three  fellow-conspirators,  members  of  that  gallant 
company,  "  The  Royal  Four,"  to  dine  with  him 
and  spend  the  night  in  hilarious  anticipation  of  the 
downfall  at  dawn  of  their  common  enemy.  Lieu- 
tenant Liotot  was  obliged  to  be  absent,  as  his 
duties  compelled  him  to  remain  in  the  city  until 
after  the  last  act  of  the  bloody  drama  on  the  Place 
d'Armes  had  been  completed.  He  promised  that 
as  soon  as  it  was  all  over  he  would  ride  post-haste  to 
bring  them  the  welcome  news  and  join  them  at  their 
breakfast. 


204  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

The  dinner  was  of  the  savoriest;  the  wine  was 
good  and  plentiful.  Hence  it  was  not  strange  that 
a  feeling  of  good  humor  and  contentment  prevailed. 
Gaudais  and  Berthier  were  especially  satisfied,  as 
du  Tillet  had  declared  another  dividend  from  their 
supposed  trading  venture,  which  chinked  merrily 
in  their  pockets  at  every  movement  they  made. 
Du  Tillet,  on  his  part,  experienced  that  feeling  of 
joy  that  comes  to  one  upon  the  happy  realization 
of  his  cherished  plans.  Toasts  were  drunk  in 
profusion.  "  To  the  success  of  the  Royal  Four," 
cried  Berthier,  his  face  aflame  and  his  eyes  spark- 
ling with  delight. 

"  Confusion  to  all  plotting  knaves,  and  honor 
and  reward  to  honest  men  like  ourselves,  who  seek 
to  purge  our  beloved  Colony  of  traitors,"  pro- 
claimed Gaudais  with  drunken  gravity. 

"  May  de  Chatignac  eat  a  merry  breakfast  with 
the  Devil  in  Hell !  "  was  du  Tillet's  vindictive  wish. 

"  Hush !  "  cried  Gaudais  in  alarm,  as  he  glanced 
over  his  shoulder  apprehensively.  "  Talk  not  of 
the  Devil  or  you  will  hear  his  bones  rattle !  " 

"  Pardleu!  "  exclaimed  Berthier  with  an  uneasy 
laugh,  "  du  Tillet  can  speak  as  familiarly  of  him 
as  he  chooses,  since  they  are  partners." 

Du  Tillet  smiled.  "  You  would  indeed  say  so, 
if  you  knew  my  latest  play." 

''  Tell  us !  "  cried  his  companions  eagerly. 

Du  Tillet  twisted  his  glass  in  his  hand,  watching 


"THERE'S    MANY   A   SLIP,"   ETC.    205 

It  intently  as  a  crafty  look  played  over  his  fea- 
tures. 

"  What  would  you  say,  if  after  having  success- 
fully imitated  the  English  commandant's  signa- 
ture, if  after  having  placed  the  stolen  plans  in 
de  Chatignac's  shoe,  if  after  arranging  matters  so 
that  he  should  go  to  the  spot  where  he  was  cap- 
tured— I  should  tell  you  that  I  wrote  to  the  Council 
begging  them  to  release  the  prisoner,  posing  as  his 
friend,  and  offering  them  five  thousand  louis  d'or  if 
they  would  do  it?  " 

His  two  companions  burst  into  a  roar  of  laugh- 
ter. "What  did  I  tell  you,  Gaudais?"  cried 
Berthier.  "  It  would  need  the  assistance  of  Mon- 
sieur Diable  surely  to  devise  such  a  clever  finishing 
touch  to  a  plot." 

Du  Tillet  looked  pleased,  and,  slapping  Gaudais 
upon  the  back,  called  for  a  song.  This  done, 
another  tipsy  chorus  followed,  and  yet  another. 
Thus  the  night  wore  on.  When  their  eyes  became 
heavy,  play  was  suggested,  and  soon  they  were  wide 
awake  again,  thrilled  with  the  gambler's  thirst  for 
gain.  When  this  finally  failed  to  amuse,  fresh 
wine  was  ordered,  and  the  drunken  orgy  was  re- 
newed. At  length  du  Tillet,  who  had  forgotten  to 
watch  the  clock,  started  in  surprise  as  he  glanced  at 
its  hands,  and  staggering  to  the  window  he  threw 
back  the  heavy  curtains,  admitting  a  flood  of  sun- 
light. 


206  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

"  Pardieu! })  he  cried,  "  the  sun  is  up  an  hour." 
Then  going  to  the  table  he  filled  his  comrades' 
goblets  and  his  own.  Handing  them  around  he 
said  solemnly,  as  he  blinked  his  drunken  eyes: 

"  Come,  my  gallant  mates,  stand  here  on  either 
side  and  help  support  me  while  I  sing  a  song,  a 
requiem  to  the  soul  of  our  departed  friend,  whose 
body  by  this  time  lies  pierced  by  a  dozen  bullets." 

Gaudais  and  Berthier  did  as  requested,  putting 
their  arms  about  du  Tillet,  all  three  standing  un- 
steadily, swaying  in  the  middle  of  the  floor,  glasses 
in  hand. 

Du  Tillet  began  to  sing  in  a  maudlin  voice  to  a 
gay  air  the  time  of  which  he  dragged  in  mock 
solemnity,  pausing  at  the  end  of  each  line: 

"La  Vie  est  vaine; 
Un  pcu  d' amour," 

"  Pen  d' amour  "  responded  the  other  two. 

"  Un   peu   de   haine.  .  .  . 
Et  puis — bonjour!" 

"  Et  puis — bonjour!  Raoul !  Bonjour,  Raoul ! 
Bonjour"  cried  Gaudais  and  Berthier,  convulsed 
with  mocking  mirth. 

"La   Vie   est  breve: 
Un  peu  d'espoir," 

"  Un  peu  d'espoir,"  echoed  the  chorus. 

"  Un  peu  de  reve, 
Et  puis — bonsoir !  * 


"THERE'S   MANY   A   SLIP,"   ETC.    207 

"  Et  puts,  bonsoir!  Bonsoirf  Hola!  Raoul, 
bonsoir,  bonsoir!  "  came  the  jeering  shout  from 
the  other  revellers. 

Du  Tillet  ceased,  and  raised  his  glass.  The 
others  followed  his  example.  Before  another 
word  was  spoken,  the  door  opened  and  Lieutenant 
Libtot  burst  into  the  room,  his  face  pale  with  excite- 
ment and  alarm.  The  roisterers  gazed  at  him  in 
drunken  wonder. 

"  Fire  and  fiends !  The  game  is  lost,"  he  cried, 
"  he  is  pardoned."  Three  faces  looked  at  one 
another  in  stupid  amazement;  three  uplifted  hands 
relaxed  their  hold;  three  goblets  lay  in  broken 
pieces  on  the  floor. 


Chapter  Seventeen 

A  CONVIVIAL  CHAPTER  DEVOTED  TO  SONG 
AND  STORY 

AvlEE  had  so  far  recovered  next  day  that 
she  was  able  to  sit  up  in  her  chair,  with  the 
injured  ankle  carefully  resting  on  a  stool. 
Armand  called  to  inquire  how  she  was,  and  found 
her  a  very  bright  and  cheerful  sort  of  invalid. 

"  Raoul  would  have  come  with  me,  but  he  re- 
ceived word  of  a  number  of  things  requiring  atten- 
tion at  home,  so  he  left  at  daybreak.  I  fear  his 
property  has  suffered  somewhat  from  neglect  dur- 
ing the  summer,  and  I  can  well  believe  he  was 
needed  there." 

"  I  hope  that  his  recent  experience  will  open  his 
eyes  to  the  dangers  and  enemies  that  surround 
him,"  was  the  earnest  reply. 

"  His  enemies?    You  mean " 

"  Madame  Duvivier  and  Monsieur  du  Tillet." 

"  You  think,  then " 

"  I  am  convinced  that  our  friend  went  to  gather 
flowers  at  a  certain  spot  up  the  river  for  Madame 
Duvivier,  as  he  says.  I  further  believe  it  was  at 
her  request,  and  that  being  so,  I  am  sure  she  did  it 
for  a  purpose." 

208 


A   CONVIVIAL   CHAPTER  209 

"But  Monsieur  duTillet?" 

"  I  can  present  no  proof  of  hostile  action.  I 
have  always  had,  however,  the  greatest  dread  and 
distrust  of  him." 

"  He  certainly  was  much  exercised  at  Raoul's 
plight,  and  made  a  very  liberal  offer  to  the  Council 
for  his  release.  Would  an  enemy  do  that? 
Could  an  unworthy  man  show  such  disinterested 
sympathy?  " 

Aimee  shook  her  head,  still  unconvinced.  Then 
looking  at  Armand  with  a  smile,  she  said: 

"  I  heard  of  another  letter  read  before  the  Coun- 
cil. It  was  like  your  warm,  generous  nature  to 
make  such  an  offer." 

Armand's  ears  tingled  with  pleasure  at  her 
praise.  "  I  only  did  what  I  could,  as  I  promised 
you,"  he  murmured.  "But  tell  me,"  he  continued, 
seeking  to  rid  himself  of  embarrassment  by  leading 
the  conversation  into  another  channel,  "  how  was 
it  that  you  were  able  to  reach  the  Governor  and 
win  him  over  to  your  side  ?  When  I  left  you  here 
you  were  awaiting  his  arrival.  The  next  time  I 
saw  you  was  in  the  morning,  and  you  and  he  were 
riding  as  though  you  had  been  on  a  journey  to- 
gether. 

"  Promise  me  that  you  will  not  breathe  a  word 
to  anyone,  especially  Raoul,  and  I  will  tell  you,  for 
I  think  you  are  entitled  to  know  the  details  of  my 
plan  after  your  own  brave  endeavor.  You  see  I 


210  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

also  know  of  your  unselfish  offer  to  permit  the 
prisoner  to  escape,  and  remain  in  his  stead.  Raoul 
told  the  Governor  all  about  it." 

Armand  turned  redder  than  ever.  "  I  will 
promise,"  he  said,  "  to  tell  no  one;  as  for  Raoul, 
I  shall  not  tell  him,  either,  unless  perhaps  by  doing 
so  I  might  aid  him  to  tear  himself  away  from  the 
wiles  of  Madame  Duvivier." 

Aimee  paused  a  moment  thoughtfully. 
"  Agreed,"  she  finally  said.  "  I  have  bound  dear 
old  Pere  Philippe  to  secrecy.  I  intend  that  you 
two  shall  be  the  only  ones  to  know  anything 
about  it." 

She  then  related  simply  the  history  of  her  night's 
adventure,  and  of  Farouche's  part  in  it.  Armand 
stared  open-eyed  in  amazement  and  admiration. 

"Alone,  and  all  that  distance — and  at  night? 
It  was  heroic !  " 

"  It  was  nothing  of  the  kind,"  was  the  deprecat- 
ing reply.  "  I  had  a  beautiful  moonlight  ride. 
No  credit  belongs  to  me,  for  I,  too,  failed  in 
my  efforts.  Had  it  not  been  for  Farouche,  whose 
foolish  head  was  clear  enough  to  hasten  on  with 
the  message  instead  of  staying  with  me,  poor  Raoul 
would  not  have  been  saved.  It  is  to  him  the  praise 
belongs;  and  to  poor  Rex,  who  did  his  best,  and 
who  lost  his  life  in  doing  it;  for  Pere  Philippe 
found  he  was  so  badly  injured  that  it  was  neces- 
sary to  shoot  him,"  and  a  thought  of  sad  regret 


A   CONVIVIAL   CHAPTER 

for  the  affectionate  animal  she  loved  dimmed  the 
speaker's  eyes. 

"  Do  not  grieve,"  was  Armand's  sympathetic 
rejoinder;  "the  Governor  will  give  you  another 
horse  as  fine  as  he." 

"  Ah !  but  another  will  never  be  quite  the  same. 
But,  come,  mon  ami,  the  past  is  gone.  We  have 
the  present  and  the  future  in  which  to  act.  I  do  not 
believe  Raoul's  enemies  will  cease  their  attacks.  It 
is  our  part  to  find  out,  if  we  can,  just  who  they  are. 
If  we  can  gain  any  proof  on  this  point,  then  we  can 
hope  to  enlighten  our  friend ;  unless  we  can  do  that 
I  fear  he  will  never  learn  for  himself  until  it  is 
too  late." 

"  True !  but  what  is  the  best  path  to  take  to 
reach  that  goal?  " 

"  Madame  Duvivier,"  replied  Aimee  musingly, 
"  will  not,  I  believe,  make  another  move  for  some 
time,  after  her  recent  failure.  Hence,  it  will  prob- 
ably be  Monsieur  du  Tillet  who  will  act,  if  he  is 
the  man  I  take  him  to  be.  It  will  be  necessary  for 
you  to  go  with  Raoul,  if  you  can  do  so  without 
appearing  to  force  yourself,  whenever  he  is  thrown 
with  du  Tillet  and  his  friends." 

"I  have  been  invited  to  attend  a  gathering  to- 
night at  du  Tillet's  to  assist  in  celebrating  Raoul's 
escape.  At  first  I  thought  of  declining,  as  it  is 
sure  to  be  an  uncongenial  company.  However,  I 
believe  you  are  right,  and  I  shall  go." 


A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

"  Do,  by  all  means.  Stay  near  Raoul  and 
watch  closely  those  who  treat  him  with  especial 
favor.  He  who  swears  eternal  friendship  with 
him,  note  well;  be  suspicious  of  those  who  flatter 
and  cajole  him." 

After  the  four  conspirators  were  sober  enough 
to  realize  the  failure  of  their  plot,  du  Tillet  an- 
nounced that  he  would  provide  entertainment  the 
next  night  for  a  score  of  good  fellows,  in  honor  of 
Raoul's  release.  Before  he  could  decide  upon  a 
new  plan  of  attack,  it  would  be  necessary  for  them 
all  to  show  the  warmest  friendship  for  their  in- 
tended victim,  in  order  that  he  might  not  suspect 
their  complicity  in  the  recent  events. 

Hence  it  was  that  at  the  appointed  time  some 
twenty  odd  of  the  gay  jeunes  gens  of  Quebec  were 
assembled  at  La  Maison  Sombre  to  do  justice 
to  the  goodly  cheer  provided  by  their  host,  and  to 
express  in  varying  degree  their  joy  at  beholding 
the  guest  of  the  evening  once  more  a  free  man. 
Raoul  was  in  high  spirits,  for  he  had  found  time 
to  stop  at  Madame  Duvivier's  and  hear  with  de- 
light her  sweet  regrets  that  she  should  in  any  way, 
however  slight  or  remote,  have  been  the  means 
of  placing  him  in  the  unfortunate  position  he  so 
recently  occupied.  He  thanked  her  again  and  again 
for  the  kind  note  she  had  sent  him  while  in  prison, 
and  swore  that  he  was  ready  to  run  into  any  dan- 


A    CONVIVIAL    CHAPTER  213 

ger,  however  great,  if  by  so  doing  he  could  fulfill 
her  slightest  wish.  Armand  came  with  him,  quiet 
and  watchful,  mingling  freely  with  the  other 
guests,  with  a  smile  and  hearty  word  for  all,  but 
with  one  eye  always  upon  his  friend,  and  <an  ear 
ever  open  to  catch  whatever  words  might  be 
addressed  to  him.  Du  Tillet  was  at  his  best; 
affable  and  gracious  to  everyone,  he  infused  a  glow 
of  good  feeling  throughout  the  gathering,  while 
the  ready  flow  of  wine  soon  rendered  each  man 
the  best  friend  of  all  the  rest. 

It  was  when  the  spirits  of  the  company  had 
reached  this  height  after  dinner  and  they  had  set- 
tled themselves  comfortably  in  a  huge  semicircle 
in  the  great  hall  that  du  Tillet  arose  and,  filling  his 
glass,  said: 

"  To  one  of  our  number,  who  has  recently  come 
off  victorious  despite  the  vile  machinations  of  some 
hidden  foe;  the  king  of  good  comrades,  who  has 
won  my  stranger-heart  completely,  proving  to  me 
that  even  in  these  wilds  of  the  New  World  there 
gleams  untarnished  the  same  true  metal  of  which 
the  many  noble  heroes  and  brave  men  of  our  be- 
loved France  through  all  her  glorious  history  were 
made."  Raoul  cast  a  grateful  glance  toward  the 
speaker,  and  raised  his  hand  deprecatingly  as  he 
finished.  The  toast  was  drunk  with  a  ringing 
shout. 

A    dozen    complimentary    speeches    followed. 


A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

Among  them  were  those  of  the  three  conspirators, 
who  vied  with  one  another  in  their  efforts  to  impart 
a  genuine,  hearty  tone  to  their  words.  Lieutenant 
Liotot,  as  being  the  one  whose  testimony  had  been 
the  first  to  direct  suspicion  upon  Raoul,  publicly 
apologized  to  him,  with  tears  in  his  eyes  and  a  vol- 
ley of  explosive  oaths,  acknowledging  that  he 
should  have  conferred  first  with  him  upon  the  mat- 
ter and  swearing  on  his  soldierly  honor  that  were 
he  called  upon  to  do  the  thing  over  again  he  would 
resign  his  commission  rather  than  cast  a  shadow  of 
mistrust  upon  so  upright  and  true  a  friend  as  Raoul. 
The  latter  accepted  his  proffered  hand,  begged  him 
to  cease  all  regret,  and  toasted  him  in  turn  as  a  gal- 
lant officer  who  followed  boldly  where  duty  led, 
despite  his  personal  feelings. 

A  song  was  proposed  and  sung.  Another  fol- 
lowed. Then  came  stories  of  love  or  adventure, 
each  person  in  turn  contributing  his  share  to  the 
entertainment  of  the  group.  At  length  Armand 
was  reached.  A  song  was  clamored  for,  as  all 
knew  the  excellence  of  his  voice.  He  assented 
good-humoredly,  and  began : 

"  In  olden  days  for  lady's  praise, 

A  knight  went  forth  to  war, 
With  arras  complete,  his  charger  fleet, 

And  pennon  fluttering  far; 
While  on  the  field  of  blazoned  shield 

Hung  fair  and  clear  to  view, 
A  simple  band  from  woman's  hand — 


A    CONVIVIAL    CHAPTER 

A  tiny  knot  of  blue : 

A    true    knot, 

A  blue  knot, 
A  lover's  knot  of  blue." 

The  air  was  captivating.  The  fingers  of  many 
drummed  the  time  of  the  measure  upon  their  chairs, 
and  all  joined  lustily  in  echoing  the  refrain: 

"A  true  knot, 
A  blue  knot, 
A  lover's  knot  of  blue." 

During  this  chorus  du  Tillet,  who  sat  next  to 
Raoul,  leaned  over  and  spoke  softly  in  his  ear 
with  a  knowing  look.  "  I  understand,  mon  ami, 
that  it  was  a  woman's  wit  and  woman's  reasoning 
with  the  Governor  that  persuaded  him  to  sign  your 
pardon.  Ah,  me !  you  have  much  to  thank  the 
beautiful  widow  for!  " 

Raoul  reddened,  and  gazed  at  his  host  in  aston- 
ishment, but  the  beginning  of  the  next  verse  pre- 
vented him  from  questioning  further. 

"  Did  foeman  bold,  or  robber's  gold 

Or  Paynim  blade  appear, 
'  For  God,  St.  Clair,  and  lady  fair ' — 

Rang  forth  the  rousing  cheer. 
'Mid  weapons'  flash  and  deafening  clash, 

As  man  and  beast  he  slew, 
An  omen  clear  danced  ever  near — 

A  tiny  knot  of  blue: 

A    true    knot, 

A  blue  knot, 
A  lover's  knot  of  blue." 


216  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

The  lilt  of  the  music  was  in  the  very  atmosphere. 
Eyes  sparkled  and  hands  waved  in  unison  as  the 
resounding  chorus  was  repeated: 

"A  true  knot, 
A  blue  knot, 
A  lover's  knot  of  blue." 

Raoul  tried  again  to  gain  more  information  from 
du  Tillet,  but  he  only  smiled  slyly,  and  shook  his 
head.  "  Ask  her,"  was  all  that  he  would  say. 

Now  came  the  closing  lines: 

"  To-day  your  knight  goes  forth  to  fight, 

Oh!  love,  my  love,  so  true; 
God  give  him  grace  his  foes  to  face 
With  your  sweet  knot  of  blue:— 
A   true    knot, 
A  blue  knot, 
A  lover's  knot  of  blue." 

They  all  rose  to  their  feet  to  repeat  it,  which 
they  did  twice  over  with  a  vim,  and  when  they 
had  finished  they  sat  down  again,  flushed  and 
excited. 

"  Pardieu!  Monsieur  Armand,"  exclaimed  du 
Tillet  heartily,  "  a  gallant  song  and  one  whose 
tune,  methinks,  has  quite  bewitched  us  all."  Then 
turning  to  Raoul  he  continued,  "Mon  cher  de 
Chatignac,  while  our  friend  has  been  singing  of 
knights  and  war  I  have  noticed  the  sword  you 
wear  to-night.  I  do  not  recollect  having  seen  you 


A    CONVIVIAL    CHAPTER  217 

with  it  before.  It  has  a  look  of  ancient  workman- 
ship as  though  it  could  tell  of  murderous  onslaught 
against  the  Paynim  hosts.  Can  you  not  fashion 
for  us  out  of  the  past  some  tale  of  knightly  valor 
for  our  diversion?" 

Raoul  drew  his  sword  and  holding  it  lightly  in 
his  hand  spoke  musingly:  "  It  has  indeed  a  his- 
tory, strange  and  curious,  not  unlike  in  its  interest 
to  that  Excalibur,  King  Arthur's  blade,  famous  in 
the  songs  of  our  French  troubadors.  You  see 
its  fashion  is  that  of  an  early  day,  with  its  fantas- 
tic hilt,  its  long,  thin  blade,  with  needle-point  for 
thrusting,  fit  to  be  compared  with  our  modern 
rapiers,  yet  with  double  edge  so  sharp  that  no 
sword  of  battle  could  cut  more  keenly." 

So  saying  he  arose  and  tossed  his  perfumed 
handkerchief,  a  filmy  bit  of  lace,  into  the  air;  a 
bright  flash  was  seen  as  the  steel  gleamed  in  the 
candle-light,  and  two  fragments  of  the  fabric 
floated  to  the  floor  instead  of  one.  The  company, 
vastly  interested,  left  their  chairs  and  gathered 
around  the  speaker. 

"  'Tis  a  family  heir-loom  that  has  descended 
from  father  to  son  since  the  days  of  the  first  de 
Chatignac,  who  received  it  from  the  hands  of  Saint 
Louis  himself,  who  dubbed  him  knight  in  recogni- 
tion of  his  deeds  of  prowess  performed  in  the  sixth 
Crusade.  He  also  gave  him  this  jewel  in  the  hilt, 
which  was  said  to  have  adorned  the  eye  of  some 


218  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

heathen  idol.  The  blade  is  of  the  famed  Damas- 
cus make."  Here  he  placed  the  point  upon  the 
floor  and  bent  it  until  the  handle  almost  touched 
the  tip. 

"  Tradition  has  it  that  he  who  parts  with  it  save 
to  his  rightful  heir,  shall  die  an  ignoble  death. 
Used  lawfully  the  owner  is  sure  to  be  victorious. 
These  mysterious  Arabic  characters  traced  upon 
the  blade  carry  a  warning  that  in  times  past  has 
proven  strangely  true.  The  first  line,  translated, 
declares : 

"  '  Fight  not  for  maid  unless  your  heart  be  pure.' 

"  One  of  its  former  owners,  in  the  days  of 
Charles  the  Wise,  suffered  extreme  penalty  for  dis- 
regarding it,  for,  being  enamored  of  the  daughter 
of  a  neighboring  knight  with  whom  he  lived  in  con- 
stant enmity,  he  seized  her  secretly  and  made  off 
with  her  by  night.  Overtaken  next  day  by  her 
angry  father,  he  stood  up  to  meet  him,  trusting  in 
this  blade,  that  had  never  failed  him,  and  thinking 
that  his  enemy's  advanced  age  and  indifferent  skill 
at  fence  would  give  him  an  easy  victory.  He  fell 
after  the  fourth  thrust.  The  second  line  affirms: 

"  '  Fight  not  for  country,  save  for  love,  not  gold.' 

"  A  brave  de  Chatignac  with  a  roving  disposition 
sold  the  strength  of  his  right  arm  to  Robert  of 


A   CONVIVIAL    CHAPTER  219 

Scotland,  and  perished  in  the  first  battle  occurring 
in  their  inroad  against  the  English.  The  last  line 
runs: 

"  '  Fight  not  'gainst  man  unless  your  cause  be  just.' 

'  The  most  famous  of  our  blood,  a  favorite  of 
Charles  the  Ninth,  covetous  of  an  adjoining  estate 
belonging  to  a  Huguenot  general,  took  forcible  pos- 
session of  the  same  during  his  absence,  and  upon 
his  return  attacked  him  fearlessly,  knowing  full 
well  that  in  the  troublous  condition  of  the  times 
he  would  not  be  punished  for  the  murder.  The 
Huguenot,  though  taken  by  surprise,  put  up  so 
gallant  a  defense  that  in  a  few  moments  my  grasp- 
ing ancestor  lay  outstretched,  his  life  blood  soak- 
ing into  the  ground  he  had  tried  so  basely  to  seize. 
Hence  you  can  well  understand,  mes  amis,  how  it 
is  that  I  value  this  relic  of  past  usefulness,  known 
throughout  preceding  generations  as  '  Heart's 
Desire,'  above  all  my  possessions.  In  the  light  of 
my  late  experiences  at  the  hands  of  unknown  ene- 
mies, you  can  also  appreciate  why  I  have  girded 
myself  with  this  infallible  weapon."  Here  the 
speaker's  eyes  flashed  as  he  concluded:  "  My 
cause  is  just.  Woe  to  him  against  whom  this  point 
is  directed." 

The  earnestness  of  his  voice  smote  ominously 
upon  the  ears  of  Gaudais,  who  shot  an  uneasy 
glance  at  du  Tillet.  The  host,  seeing  it,  smiled 


220 

carelessly  and  turning  to  Raoul,  said  heartily: 
"  Ventre  bleu!  an  interesting  tale,  my  good  friend. 
We  all  join  in  your  wish  for  a  speedy  meeting  with 
your  foe." 

The  assembly  then  broke  up  and  they  were  all 
soon  galloping  along  toward  the  city,  their  merry 
voices  making  the  road-side  ring  with  echoing 
strains  of 

"  A  blue  knot, 
A  true  knot, 
A  lover's  knot  of  blue !  " 


Chapter  Eighteen 

DISPLAYS  THE  FURY  OF  A  WOMAN  SCORNED,  AND 
THE   SETTING   OF   A    NEW   TRAP 

THE  next  evening  the  stealthy  figure  of  du 
Tillet  glided  up  the  dim  back  passage 
and  stairs  of  Madame  Duvivier's  house. 
He  came  partly  in  response  to  a  request  from  the 
dark  beauty,  and  partly  because  he  needed  to  out- 
line her  future  actions  in  the  furthering  of  his 
latest  plan.  When  he  entered  she  received  him 
coldly  and  motioning  him  to  a  chair,  gazed  at  him 
with  a  contemptuous  smile.  "  I  hope  you  are  sat- 
isfied with  your  own  bungling  that  has  caused  the 
failure  of  our  enterprise,"  she  began  scornfully. 

Du   Tillet  looked   at  her   in   surprise.     "  My 
bungling!  "  he  exclaimed. 

"  Yes,  yours,"  was  the  spirited  reply.  "  I  cer- 
tainly did  my  work  well.  I  landed  your  precious 
victim  in  a  cell,  and  you,  because  the  fish  was  in  the 
net  thought  all  was  done  and  walked  off  without 
taking  any  precautions  to  prevent  him  from  slip- 
ping through  the  meshes,  or  the  net  from  being 
disentangled  by  some  outside  hand." 
4  You  mean " 

221 


A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

"  Yes,  I  mean  that  the  Governor  should  have 
been  watched  up  to  the  last  moment  so  that  no  one 
could  approach  him ;  that  those  persons  most  likely 
to  interfere  should  have  been  guarded  well  and 
hindered  in  any  move  they  might  try  to  make. 
You  are  a  pretty  plotter,  indeed;  a  child  could 
check  a  conspiracy  of  yours." 

Du  Tillet,  nettled  at  this  retort,  flushed  and  in- 
quired sharply: 

"  You  know,  then,  who  was  the  means  of  in- 
fluencing the  Governor?  " 

"  Certainement!  Why  not?  Why  do  I  have 
a  dozen  ears  and  eyes  at  work  gathering  and  re- 
porting information  daily  if  not  to  know  what 
passes?  Despite  our  careful  plans,  my  efforts  and 
assured  success,  all  was  thwarted  by  that  innocent- 
faced,  golden-haired,  purring  pussy  at  the  Cha- 
teau." 

"  Aimee  de  Marsay?  "  cried  du  Tillet. 

'  Yes,  she  was  seen  to  leave  the  city  on  horse- 
back. She  evidently  learned  where  the  Governor 
was,  reached  him,  and  persuaded  him,  for  he  sent 
the  pardon  by  another  messenger  to  Quebec  just  in 
time,  and  the  two  came  back  together,  for  they 
were  seen  on  the  street  riding  the  same  horse.  I 
have  had  my  eye  on  the  girl  for  some  time,  suspect- 
ing that  she  loved  our  intended  victim.  This  act 
of  hers  confirms  me  in  my  belief." 

Du  Tillet  sat  gnawing  at  his  fingers.     "  Curse 


SETTING  OF   A  NEW   TRAP 

her!  "  he  muttered,  "  to  have  thus  spoiled  all.  I 
will  settle  with  her  later  on,"  he  concluded  vindic- 
tively. 

u  But  all  this  has  nothing  to  do  with  our  little 
affair,  Monsieur.  You  seem  to  have  forgotten 
our  bargain;  I  was  to  aid  you,  and  you  were  to 
help  me.  I  have  done  my  part,  but  have  not  seen 
you  doing  anything  to  further  my  ends  in  return. 
You  can  now  continue  without  my  assistance 
until  you  accomplish  something  for  me  besides 
promises." 

Du  Tillet  masked  his  real  feeling  with  a  kindly 
smile.  "  My  dear  Madame  Duvivier,  how  unjust 
you  are  in  your  speech.  Unknown  to  you  I  have 
been  exerting  my  best  endeavor  to  bring  about  the 
fulfillment  of  your  desires.  Matters  have  now 
reached  such  a  point  that  I  have  .but  to  dispatch  a 
message  to  Gaspard  Roguin  and  he  will  appear  at 
Quebec  as  fast  as  he  can  travel.  In  fact,  I  have 
done  everything  except  place  him  in  your  hands; 
and  that  I  shall  not  do  until  by  your  aid  I  have 
succeeded  in  my  own  affair." 

"  Shall  not?  "  cried  Madame  Duvivier  angrily, 
as  she  tapped  her  slippered  foot  violently  upon  the 
floor.  "  You  use  those  words  to  me,  when  all  I 
have  to  do  is  to  refuse  you  further  aid,  and,  by  en- 
lightening de  Chatignac,  put  him  on  his  guard 
against  you !  " 

"  And  I,"  replied  du  Tillet,  with  a  bland  smile, 


A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

"  have  only  to  step  to  the  Chateau  and  speak  a 
word  in  the  Governor's  ear  entailing  such  conse- 
quences to  your  charming  person  as  will  absolutely 
preclude  any  further  action  on  your  part  toward 
the  gratification  of  your  hatred." 

Madame  Duvivier's  eyes  flashed,  but  she  real- 
ized the  weight  of  his  words,  so,  biting  her  lip  a 
moment,  she  replied  in  a  voice  she  strove  to  render 
calm: 

"  Well,  what  if  I  choose  to  believe  that  what 
you  have  told  me  regarding  the  efforts  already 
exerted  for  me,  is  true?  What  further  assistance 
can  I  render  you?  I  am  getting  tired  of  having 
this  love-sick  youth  about.  His  attentions  weary 
me.  I  am  obliged  to  exert  my  full  influence  over 
his  will  to  prevent  him  from  making  love  to  me 
and  offering  his  hand  in  marriage.  As  it  is,  the 
sighs  and  admiring  words  and  glances  of  the  silly 
fool  are  trying." 

Du  Tillet  then  told  her  of  his  new  project. 
'  You  must  in  some  way  awaken  the  lust  of  play 
in  his  veins,  and,  having  done  so,  keep  it  continually 
fed.  You  surely  have  some  powerful  drug  that, 
without  injuring  the  body,  will  inflame  the  mind 
and  cause  it  to  cast  reason  and  caution  to  the  winds. 
I  have  heard  of  such." 

His  companion  smiled.  "  If  that  is  all  that  is 
required,  it  can  be  easily  accomplished."  Going 
to  her  escritoire,  she  searched  carefully  for  a  few 


SETTING   OF   A   NEW    TRAP         225 

moments,  then  returned.  "  Here  is  a  gray  pow- 
der. Drop  into  his  wine  as  much  as  you  can  hold 
upon  the  extreme  point  of  a  small  dagger  and  he 
will  become  filled  with  the  determination  to  follow 
out  whatever  end  he  may  at  the  moment  have  in 
view,  at  any  cost.  Double  the  dose,  and  he  will 
become  frenzied,  and  forgetful  of  all  restraint;  for 
your  purposes,  a  madman,  who  can  be  urged  or 
influenced  into  doing  the  wildest  deeds." 

At  this  moment  the  bell  rang.  Madame  Duvi- 
vier  arose  hastily.  "  Depart  quickly,  as  you  came. 
It  is  de  Chatignac.  He  insisted  upon  coming  again 
to-night.  I  shall  do  my  best.  See  that  you  are 
successful  this  time,  for  if  this  plan  fails  I  shall  not 
help  you  again  until  you  have  placed  in  my  own 
power  the  man  I  hate." 

Du  Tillet  shivered  uneasily  at  the  malignant 
tone  of  his  companion,  and  silently  withdrew. 

Raoul  entered  eagerly  and  approaching  Madame 
Duvivier  kissed  her  hand  with  all  the  deference  due 
a  queen.  She  smiled  upon  him  in  her  most  fasci- 
nating manner,  and  devoted  all  her  energies  once 
again  to  entangling  her  victim  still  deeper  in  the 
snare  of  her  enchantment.  Poor  Raoul,  his  mind 
dominated  by  her  hypnotic  power,  made  no  resist- 
ance, but  was  content  to  bask  in  the  sunlight  of  her 
presence,  drinking  in  with  insatiable  glance  her  in- 
comparable beauty.  Their  conversation  touched 
upon  his  recent  adventure,  and  his  honest  eyes 


226  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

glowed  with  gratitude  as  he  told  her  he  had 
learned  that  it  was  her  influence  over  the  Governor 
that  had  won  the  pardon. 

"  How  can  I  ever  thank  you,  my  beautiful 
queen,"  he  murmured,  "  for  your  kindly  interest 
in  my  behalf?  " 

Madame  Duvivier  seized  upon  this  advantage, 
and  replied  in  her  tenderest  tones : 

"  I  would  have  been  but  a  poor  friend  if  I  had 
not  gone  to  every  possible  length  in  my  endeavors 
for  your  safety."  Then  reading  in  his  eyes  an 
impending  love-scene,  she  gradually  forced  him 
into  sleep.  When  he  was  fully  under  her  spell, 
she  impressed  forcibly  upon  him  the  fact  that  du 
Tillet  was  his  devoted  friend,  and  urged  him  to 
seek  and  enjoy  his  society  whenever  possible.  By 
the  force  of  subtle  suggestion  she  instilled  into 
his  brain  the  purpose  of  winning  great  sums  at  play 
for  her;  commanded  him  to  view  without  discom- 
fiture any  possible  losses,  and  when  she  had  done 
with  him,  had  succeeded  in  rousing  the  latent  fire 
that  could  easily  become  the  dominant  feeling  in 
his  nature.  "  Yes,  yes,"  he  murmured,  "  I  will 
stake  all  in  order  to  win."  When  he  left  her  she 
was  content,  satisfied  that  his  condition  of  mind  was 
such  that  it  needed  but  the  craftiness  of  du  Tillet 
to  lead  him  on  to  his  doom. 

While  Raoul  lay  unconscious  beneath  the  charm 
of  the  siren,  the  Governor  sat,  almost  equally  insen- 


SETTING   OF   A   NEW   TRAP 

sible  to  his  surroundings,  meditating  deeply  upon 
the  mystery  surrounding  his  young  friend's  case. 
He  had  informed  the  surprised  Council  that  he 
had  learned  certain  facts  which  in  his  mind  threw 
considerable  doubt  upon  the  young  man's  guilt; 
facts  that  justified  him  in  the  course  he  took,  and 
which  he  would  reveal  to  them  at  a  later  date. 
The  Council  were  one  and  all  prepossessed  in 
Raoul's  favor,  and  acquiesced  readily  in  the  wis- 
dom of  the  Governor's  course.  The  immediate 
difficulty,  that  of  rescuing  his  friend,  was  over;  it 
now  remained  for  him  to  discover,  if  possible,  the 
real  culprits.  The  possibility  of  there  being  some 
truth  in  Farouche's  words  to  Aimee  was  more 
deeply  impressed  upon  his  mind  than  at  first.  He 
accordingly  sent  for  the  poor  fellow,  but  could 
gather  no  information  from  him,  owing  to  the 
excitement  incident  to  the  interview.  Aimee 
also  endeavored  to  learn  more,  but  her  effort  was 
fruitless. 

The  thought  occurred  to  the  Governor  that  it 
might  have  been  part  of  an  effort  of  some  of  his 
numerous  political  enemies  to  bring  discredit  on 
his  administration,  and  to  injure  him  by  striking 
down  one  who  they  knew  was  very  dear  to  him. 
The  heart  of  the  old  man,  although  accustomed  to 
witnessing  every  possible  depth  of  base  intrigue, 
was  itself  so  generous  and  noble  that  he  was  loath 
to  believe  that  a  state  of  affairs  such  as  this  sup- 


A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

position  would  involve,  really  existed  in  Quebec. 
He  therefore  fell  back  upon  the  idea  first  sug- 
gested to  him  by  Aimee;  that  it  was  an  attempt 
on  the  part  of  some  enemy  of  Raoul  to  involve 
him  in  disgrace.  The  more  he  thought  of  the 
matter,  the  more  he  felt  certain  that  her  womanly 
intuition  was  correct  in  ascribing  some  amount  of 
complicity  in  the  affair  to  Madame  Duvivier.  Her 
mysterious  appearance,  her  secluded  life  (exem- 
plary, however,  in  every  way,  so  far  as  he  knew), 
and  her  evident  influence  over  the  youth — all  con- 
firmed this  impression.  He  awaited,  therefore, 
with  impatience,  the  answer  to  the  letter  of  inquiry 
he  had  dispatched  to  Paris,  asking  for  a  detailed 
history  of  her  life  as  far  as  it  could  be  ascertained. 
The  next  ship,  expected  some  two  weeks  hence, 
would  probably  bring  the  desired  information,  and 
he  could  do  nothing  of  importance  in  the  matter 
until  its  arrival. 

He  sighed  as  he  realized  that  notwithstanding 
his  pardon,  Raoul  evidently  cherished  some  un- 
kind feeling  toward  him,  probably  resenting  the 
fact  that  he  had  not  been  released  in  the  beginning 
on  his  bare  word,  in  spite  of  the  circumstantial  evi- 
dence against  him. 

The  next  morning,  as  Raoul  was  dressing,  he 
heard  the  cheery  voice  of  Armand  calling.  He 
looked  out  of  his  window  and  beheld  his  friend 
riding  up  toward  the  house,  his  eyes  bright  and  his 


SETTING   OF   A   NEW   TRAP         229 

cheeks  flushed  from  his  early  jaunt.  Begging  him 
to  join  him  at  the  breakfast  table,  Raoul  hurriedly 
finished  his  toilet,  and  soon  the  two  friends  were 
seated  talking  over  their  cups  of  steaming  coffee. 

"This  seems  more  like  the  old  days!"  ex- 
claimed Raoul,  looking  at  his  friend  affectionately. 

"Yes,"  was  the  earnest  reply;  "but  somehow 
many  things  have  changed  of  late." 

"  True,"  returned  Raoul  absently.  "  Things 
have  changed  with  me  exceedingly.  Do  you 
know,  mon  cher  Armand,  I  am  not  the  man  I  was 
a  few  short  months  ago?  A  new  light  has  come 
into  my  life  that  dazzles  my  sight,  yet  holds  me 
spellbound.  You,  my  sober,  cautious  friend,  do 
not  know  what  it  is  to  throw  one's  self  without  3 
thought  or  struggle  upon  the  boundless  ocean  of 
love.  It  thrills  the  body,  captivates  the  soul,  en- 
thralls the  mind.  It  means  hours  of  agony  when 
separated  from  its  fond  object,  and  moments  of 
a  strange  delight  that  drowsily  permeates  one's 
whole  frame  in  its  delicious  sweetness  when  at  last 
you  both  breathe  the  same  atmosphere  again." 

'  Who  may  she  be?  "  queried  Armand,  striving 
to  appear  in  ignorance. 

;<Who?"  was  the  enthusiastic  answer;  "can 
you  ask  who?  Whose  beauty  is  it  that  transcends 
that  of  all  mortal  flesh,  that  exceeds  that  of  fabled 
goddesses,  the  sight  of  which  sends  each  drop  of 
blood,  a  bit  of  living  fire,  pulsating  through  one's 


230 

frame?  Whose  voice  is  it  that  greets  the  ear  in 
tones  of  liquid  music?  Whose  touch  is  it  that  sets 
every  fiber  of  one's  being  trembling,  and  sears  one's 
brain  with  ecstatic  desire?  There  can  be  but  one 
such  woman  in  all  creation — Madame  Duvivier." 

"  She  is  indeed  beautiful,"  assented  Armand. 
Then  continuing  as  he  saw  his  companion  was 
silent,  "  but  how  about  her  qualities  of  mind,  of 
heart,  and  disposition  ?  " 

Raoul  hesitated.  "  Could  the  qualities  you 
mention  be  other  than  the  best?  Could  aught 
else  be  likely  to  be  found  in  company  with  such 
beauty?  Talk  not  to  me  of  mind  and  heart,  mon 
ami,  you  who  do  not  know  her  save  as  a  mere 
acquaintance.  I  love  her  madly,  and  she — I  hope 
to  win  her  ere  long.  I  am  unworthy  her  slightest 
thought,  and  yet,  when  I  have  achieved  an  end 
which  I  have  determined  upon,  I  shall  throw  my- 
self at  her  feet,  her  willing  slave  forever." 

Armand,  while  listening  to  his  friend's  words, 
was  overwhelmed  with  pity  for  his  blindness.  He 
strove  to  control  himself,  but  in  vain.  At  length 
he  burst  forth : 

"  Mon  cher  Raoul,  are  you  sure  you  are  not 
influenced  in  your  judgment  by  that  which  is 
merely  sensual?  that  this  strange  fascination  of 
yours  may  be  only  fascination  after  all?  Who  is 
she  ?  Where  did  she  come  from  ?  What  was  her 
previous  life?  These  are  all  questions  that,  if  you 


SETTING   OF   A   NEW   TRAP 

were  possessed  of  your  cool,  sober  reason,  you 
would  feel  ought  in  some  way  to  be  answered. 
How  do  you  know " 

"  Enough,"  interrupted  Raoul,  pale  with  anger. 
"  Do  not  let  us  quarrel,  Armand.  We  will  never 
touch  upon  this  subject  again,  else  our  friendship 
ceases.  However,  to  break  down  the  force  of  all 
that  you  have  said,  I  will  tell  you  one  thing:  she 
it  was  who  saved  my  life;  who  prevailed  upon  the 
Governor  to  sign  the  pardon.  That  is  enough  for 
me.  My  gratitude  should  make  me  love  devotedly 
the  woman  who  did  that." 

Armand  stared  at  his  friend  as  though  he 
thought  him  mad.  Madame  Duvivier  influenced 
the  Governor?  He  was  silent,  seeing  that  further 
argument  would  be  useless.  As  he  rose  to  leave 
he  replied,  meaningly,  in  a  low  voice : 

"  Your  gratitude  should  indeed  make  you  love 
devotedly  the  woman  who  did  that." 


Chapter  Nineteen 

A  COMET  AND  AN  EVIL  FACE  APPEAR  TOGETHER 

WHILE  these  scenes  of  plotting  and  in- 
trigue were  being  enacted,  the  whole 
Colony  was  convulsed  with  a  feeling  of 
horror  and  dread.  A  comet  suddenly  blazed  forth 
one  night  and  glowed  in  the  clear,  starlit  sky,  an 
angry  portent  of  future  disaster.  Many  were  the 
surmises  as  to  its  meaning.  Some  saw  in  it  the 
warning  of  an  impending  conflict  with  England. 
Some  claimed  to  be  able  to  read  in  its  fiery  outlines 
the  approach  of  a  devastating  pestilence,  while 
others  interpreted  it  as  being  a  sign  of  divine  wrath 
because  of  the  wickedness  and  frivolity  of  the  peo- 
ple. All  were  affected  more  or  less  with  a  super- 
stitious anxiety  at  the  sight,  and  devoutly  wished 
for  its  disappearance.  Special  services  were  held 
at  the  Cathedral  nightly,  and  many  prayers  were 
said  in  the  hope  of  warding  off  the  unknown  peril. 
Raoul  de  Chatignac  first  beheld  this  sign  of 
warning  while  riding  toward  the  city  one  evening. 
He  had  intended  spending  an  hour  with  Madame 
Duvivier,  but  the  sight  of  this  unusual  phenomenon 
filled  his  mind  with  troubled  thoughts,  that  for  the 

232 


rA  COMET   AND   AN   EVIL  FACE     233 

moment  caused  him  to  forget  her  fascinating  per- 
sonality. Ever  since  his  pardon  he  had  been 
weighed  down  in  his  moments  of  thoughtfulness 
by  a  feeling  of  disgrace.  Although  cleared  of  all 
legal  guilt,  he  yet  had  a  sense  of  tainted  honor,  of 
innocence  unproved.  That  he  had  been  the  victim 
of  a  deliberate  plot  to  involve  him  in  ruin  he  was 
certain;  as  to  the  identity  of  his  hidden  foe  he  had 
no  clue.  Save  Gaspard  Roguin  he  knew  of  no 
enemy  in  the  world,  and  even  he  was  a  hundred 
leagues  away,  an  exile.  A  feverish  desire  seized 
him  to  seek  until  he  found  his  secret  adversary  and, 
having  made  him  clear  his  own  proud  name,  place 
a  sword  in  his  hand,  and  thus  honorably  kill  him. 
But  who  was  the  guilty  person,  and  where  was  he 
to  be  found?  In  his  perplexity  he  determined  to 
go  to  the  Chateau,  and  consult  with  the  Governor, 
who  might  be  able  to  suggest  a  way  out  of  the 
maze  he  was  in. 

In  spite  of  this  determination,  the  sight  of  the 
comet  in  the  sky  above  him  as  he  journeyed  along 
filled  him  with  a  vague  uneasiness.  To  his  per- 
plexed mind  it  became  a  suggestion  of  personal 
danger  rather  than  of  national.  It  seemed  to  hint 
of  further  intrigue,  that  might  well  succeed  the  sec- 
ond time. 

It  was  thus  with  a  troubled  face  that  he  entered 
Quebec.  Leaving  his  horse  in  the  Lower  Town, 
he  walked  rapidly  up  toward  the  Chateau.  He 


A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

passed  several  groups  of  townsfolk  staring  at  the 
strange  appearance  in  the  sky,  exchanging  their 
opinions  in  lowered  voices  and  with  furtive  glances. 
When  near  the  Jesuit  College  he  noticed  the  soli- 
tary figure  of  a  man  apparently  absorbed  in  star- 
gazing like  the  others.  As  Raoul's  glance  fell 
upon  him  he  moved  rapidly  away.  Passing 
through  the  light  cast  from  a  nearby  window  his 
features  were  revealed  for  an  instant.  Raoul 
stopped  suddenly  in  astonishment.  He  recog- 
nized in  the  man  the  face  and  form  of  Gaspard 
Roguin. 

Instantly  all  doubt  vanished  from  his  mind. 
He  knew  now  who  had  been  at  the  bottom  of  the 
plot  that  had  all  but  succeeded.  The  presence  of 
his  enemy  in  Quebec  cleared  up  the  situation  com- 
pletely. At  the  same  time  all  hesitation  as  to  the 
line  of  action  to  be  followed  disappeared.  With 
an  angry  cry  Raoul  started  in  hot  pursuit.  Gas- 
pard Roguin  turned  at  the  sound  and,  recognizing 
his  pursuer,  quickened  his  pace  and  with  a  disdain- 
ful laugh  disappeared  around  a  corner.  Raoul 
plunged  on,  sword  in  hand,  not  ten  yards  behind 
him.  When  he  turned  the  corner  a  second  later 
he  could  see  no  one.  The  street  was  deserted. 
The  sound  of  a  softly  closed  door  was  heard.  His 
enemy  had  vanished. 

Infuriated,  Raoul  rushed  up  the  street  a  short 
distance,  then  returned  on  the  other  side,  carefully 


A   COMET   AND   AN    EVIL   FACE     235 

searching  for  any  doorway  where  his  foe  might  be 
in  hiding.  He  found  one,  but  it  was  empty.  Look- 
ing up  he  recognized  it  as  the  rear  entrance  of  the 
house  occupied  by  Madame  Duvivier.  Going 
around  to  the  front  he  saw  that  her  windows  were 
all  darkened.  Dismissing  the  impulse  to  stop, 
because  of  the  lateness  of  the  hour,  he  returned 
home.  He  knew  that  du  Tillet  would  be  apt  to 
see  Roguin  on  business,  so  he  resolved  to  consult 
with  his  friend  and  try  to  gain  his  aid  in  bringing 
about  a  meeting  with  his  foe. 

At  the  same  time  that  this  strange  and  unex- 
pected encounter  between  the  two  men  occurred,  the 
three  conspirators,  Berthier,  Gaudais,  and  Lieuten- 
ant Liotot,  were  seated  in  the  quarters  of  the 
former.  The  host  had  early  in  the  evening  grudg- 
ingly produced  a  bottle  of  brandy  one-third  full. 
Even  this  quantity  bore  unmistakable  evidences 
of  having  been  largely  diluted.  The  bottle  was 
quickly  emptied,  and,  as  there  were  no  signs  of  any 
more  being  forthcoming,  a  gloom  settled  down 
upon  the  countenances  of  the  two  guests.  Berthier 
strove  to  entertain  them  by  relating  the  details  of 
an  execution  he  had  once  witnessed  in  Paris  at  the 
Place  de  Greve,  in  which  three  hapless  prisoners 
were  torn  apart  by  horses.  This  did  not  seem  to 
enliven  them,  so  he  began  an  account  he  had  read  of 
the  terrible  misfortunes  of  famine  and  plague  that 
had  followed  the  appearance  of  a  comet  in  France 


236  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

during  the  previous  century.  He  was  finally  inter- 
rupted by  Lieutenant  Liotot. 

"Blood  and  marrow!  Stop  itl  You  will  be 
talking  about  graves  and  ghosts  in  another  minute. 
If  you  cannot  say  something  cheerful,  keep  quiet. 
This  cursed  burning-star  seems  to  have  made 
everyone  daft,  with  their  forebodings  of  danger 
and  death.  Curse  you  for  a  stingy  fool,  can't  you 
furnish  more  than  one  candle  to  light  up  this  black 
hole?  "  and  he  glanced  furtively  over  his  shoulder 
at  the  darkened  corners  of  the  room. 

Berthier  arose  and  lighted  a  second,  placing  it 
upon  the  mantel  beside  the  other.  The  increased 
illumination  did  not  seem  to  raise  their  spirits,  so 
they  all  sat  in  moody  silence  looking  gloomily  into 
their  empty  glasses.  Suddenly  a  large  picture 
hanging  above  the  mantel  fell  with  a  crash,  extin- 
guishing the  candles.  When  Berthier  with  trem- 
bling fingers  had  relighted  them  he  found  Gaudais 
crouched  in  a  far  corner  while  a  growl  coming 
from  beneath  the  table  betrayed  the  presence  of  his 
other  brave  comrade. 

"Imps  and  hobgoblins!  What  a  night  it  is! 
Now  I  know  this  is  an  unlucky  spot.  One  of  us 
will  surely  die  within  a  week." 

When  they  were  all  seated  about  the  table  again, 
Berthier  produced  a  pack  of  cards.  This  mute 
suggestion  was  received  with  pleasure,  and  they 
were  soon  engrossed  in  their  game. 


A   COMET   AND   AN   EVIL   FACE     237 

Lieutenant  Liotot  paid  but  scant  attention  to  his 
hand,  and  lost  nearly  every  time.  At  last  he  threw 
down  his  cards. 

"Pirates  and  picaroons!  The  spirit  of  this 
cursed  night  has  entered  my  bones.  I  would  not 
be  surprised  if  the  Foul  Fiend  himself  were  to  tap 
on  the  window." 

Gaudais  was  about  to  reply  when  a  smothered 
ejaculation  from  Lieutenant  Liotot  caused  them 
all  to  look  in  the  direction  of  his  pointed  finger. 
A  human  face  was  pressed  close  against  the  glass, 
and  a  pair  of  human  eyes  were  glaring  at  them 
from  the  street.  The  face  quickly  disappeared,  but 
not  before  they  had  all  recognized  it  as  that  of  their 
former  companion,  Gaspard  Roguin,  whom  they 
knew  to  be  at  that  moment  hundreds  of  miles 
away. 

Berthier  was  the  first  to  recover.  Rushing  to 
the  window  he  threw  it  open  and  looked  outside. 
There  was  nothing  to  be  seen  but  the  empty  street, 
save  overhead  where  the  baleful  light  of  the  comet 
glowed  like  an  angry  eye.  When  he  closed  the 
window  and  turned  to  the  room  again  he  found 
himself  alone.  His  comrades  had  fled. 

The  next  morning,  on  arriving  at  Quebec,  Raoul 
met  du  Tillet  on  the  street.  Taking  him  one  side 
he  related  his  adventure  of  the  previous  night,  and 
voiced  his  assured  belief  that  Gaspard  Roguin  was 
the  prime  mover  in  the  recent  wretched  plot  against 


A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

him.  He  begged  his  aid  in  discovering  his  enemy's 
whereabouts,  and  vowed  eternal  gratitude  if  he 
could  but  bring  about  a  meeting  with  him.  Du 
Tillet  looked  greatly  surprised  at  the  news,  and 
thought  for  a  moment  before  replying. 

"  Strange !  "  he  finally  said.  "  If  Monsieur  Ro- 
guin  has  ventured  back,  it  can  be  but  for  one 
thing,  having  failed  in  his  scheme  to  ruin  you,  and 
that  is,  to  obtain  money.  He  will  undoubtedly 
communicate  with  me.  Leave  everything  to  me, 
mon  ami,  I  shall  do  what  I  can  for  you.  If  he  has 
come  to  negotiate  concerning  his  property,  it  would 
be  dishonorable  for  me  to  betray  him.  However, 
you  are  my  friend,  and  I  shall  do  everything  in  my 
power  toward  the  vindication  of  your  name  that 
an  honorable  m,an  can  do.  Come  to  La  Maison 
Sombre  to-morrow  morning  and  perhaps  I  shall 
have  something  to  report.  Till  then,  adieu  1  " 

Early  morning  found  Raoul  at  La  Maison 
Sombre.  Du  Tillet  was  just  sitting  down  to 
breakfast.  He  motioned  Raoul  to  a  seat  beside 
him. 

'  Thanks,  Monsieur,  but  I  crave  something  be- 
sides food — news." 

"  And  why  may  you  not  have  both  ?  "  queried 
du  Tillet,  with  a  twinkle  in  his  eye. 

'  You  have  seen  him,  then?  "  exclaimed  Raoul 
eagerly. 


A   COMET   AND   AN   EVIL   FACE     239 

"  Yes,  mon  ami,  as  I  expected.  He  came  last 
night  at  dusk,  and  implored  me  to  pay  him  the 
remainder  of  the  year's  rent,  offering  a  handsome 
discount  for  the  present  possession  of  the  money. 
It  seems  that  he  lost  all  I  sent  him  at  play  with  one 
of  the  English  officers  at  New  York,  and  he  is 
anxious  for  his  revenge." 

"Well?" 

"  Well,  I  told  him  his  request  was  very  irregular, 
and  that  he  had  no  right  to  expect  me  to  comply 
with  it."  Du  Tillet  stopped  to  drain  his  cup. 
Raoul  waited  impatiently. 

"  I  spoke  to  him  about  you.  In  fact,  I  boldly 
accused  him  of  having  conspired  against  you.  He 
denied  it  at  first,  but,  seeing  me  firm  in  my  belief, 
he  finally  admitted  I  was  right,  although  he  claimed 
sufficient  provocation." 

Raoul's  eyes  flashed,  and  he  with  difficulty  re- 
pressed an  exclamation  of  anger. 

"  I  told  him  that  you  were  my  best  friend,  and 
that  he  could  expect  no  favors  from  me  unless  he 
did  his  utmost  to  clear  you  of  all  stigma  resulting 
from  the  miserable  affair.  The  final  result  was — 
well,  you  can  read  for  yourself,"  and  drawing  a 
paper  from  his  pocket  he  threw  it  upon  the  table. 
"  Now,  do  not  interrupt  me  further  until  I  have 
finished  this  excellent  omelet  that  my  jewel  of  a 
housekeeper  has  prepared  for  me." 

Raoul  seized  the  paper  impatiently,  and  read: 


A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

"  To  all  men: 

"  Be  it  known  that  I,  Gaspard  Roguin,  because 
of  personal  enmity  against  Raoul  de  Chatignac, 
was  the  author  and  instigator  of  the  plot  to  in- 
volve him  in  the  charge  of  treason  in  the  affair  of 
the  stolen  plans.  He  was  entirely  innocent  of  any 
complicity  in  the  matter.  I  alone  was  guilty.  My 
project  failed.  Let  him  beware  of  me  in  the 
future. 

"  (Signed)     GASPARD  ROGUIN. 
"Witness:  Antoine  du  Tillet." 

Raoul  looked  at  his  companion  with  a  glance  of 
surprise. 

"  How  did  you  get  him  to  write  this?  " 

"  Parbleu!  That  was  easy.  I  offered  to  pay 
him  what  he  asked,  and  refused  to  give  him  a  sou 
if  he  did  not." 

Raoul  sprang  to  his  feet  and  extended  his  hand. 

"  You  are  a  true  friend  indeed,"  he  cried 
warmly,  "  how  can  I  ever  thank  you?  " 

"Mow  Dieu!  What  a  silly  question!  By 
doing  the  same  for  me  if  the  occasion  arose." 

A  moment  later  Raoul  was  riding  post-haste  to 
deliver  his  vindication  to  the  Governor,  and  re- 
quest him  to  read  it  at  the  next  meeting  of  the 
Council. 

To  du  Tillet  the  whole  affair  seemed  vastly 
amusing,  or  perhaps  the  consciousness  of  having 


A  COMET   AND  AN  EVIL  FACE 

done  a  kindly  act  put  him  into  an  exceptionally 
good  humor,  for  he  sat  for  an  hour  after  his  com- 
panion's departure  gazing  at  the  empty  dishes 
before  him  with  a  smile  of  intense  satisfaction  on 
his  lips. 


Chapter  Twenty 

IN  WHICH  THE   HERO  TAKES  GREAT  CHANCES — 
AND  LOSES 

THE  next  evening  was  spent  by  Raoul  at 
La  Maison  Sombre  in  company  with 
The  Royal  Four.  Cards  were  pro- 
duced, and  he  soon  found  an  interest  in  something 
besides  thought  of  self-congratulation  or  meditation 
upon  his  lady-love.  He  and  Gaudais,  at  first  the 
winners,  left  the  house  heavy  losers  to  the  other 
three.  The  next  night,  in  the  upper  room  of  The 
Silver  Fox,  he  made  good  in  part  his  losses  by  win- 
ning from  Berthier.  The  succeeding  evening  he 
and  Lieutenant  Liotot  met  at  the  house  of  du  Til- 
let,  and  he  lost  heavily  to  his  host,  who,  apparently 
indifferent  to  the  game,  wagered  wildly,  in  order 
that  his  friend  might  revenge  himself,  as  he  ex- 
plained it,  but  whose  cunning  manipulation  of  the 
cards  won  him  every  trick.  Raoul  rode  feverishly 
home,  leaving  a  large  unsettled  balance  in  du  Til- 
let's  hands  in  the  shape  of  his  written  promise  to 
pay,  due  in  one  month.  A  few  nights  later  he 
entertained  his  friends  at  his  own  table,  and  at  his 
suggestion  the  play  was  renewed.  Du  Tillet  pro- 

242 


THE  HERO  TAKES  GREAT  CHANCES  243 

tested,  saying  that  he  had  won  far  more  than  he 
cared  to  from  his  friend,  deplored  his  ill-fortune, 
and  suggested  that  he  stop  playing  for  a  time  in 
order  that  his  luck  might  change.  Raoul,  how- 
ever, declared  that  he  would  not  wait,  but  would 
consider  refusal  an  unfriendly  act.  The  result  was 
that  du  Tillet  left  as  day  was  breaking  with  another 
bit  of  paper  signed  by  Raoul,  calling  for  the  pay- 
ment of  a  still  larger  sum. 

The  demon  of  play  had  taken  possession  of 
Raoul's  soul;  the  lust  of  gain  had  permeated  every 
part  of  his  being.  Where  was  his  Guardian  Angel, 
to  exorcise  this  evil  spirit?  Where  were  the 
friendly  voices  to  plead  with  him,  the  kindly  hands 
to  stop  him  ere  his  ruin  was  complete?  Under 
the  sway  of  this  feverish  desire  he  absented  him- 
self from  all  his  former  friends.  The  Chateau 
saw  him  no  longer.  Armand,  since  their  recent 
interview,  was  powerless  to  aid  him,  inasmuch  as 
Raoul  expressed  by  his  manner,  when  they  chanced 
to  meet,  aversion  to  his  company. 

At  last  an  evening  came  when  Raoul  realized 
that  to  take  care  of  the  debts  of  honor  he  owed 
du  Tillet,  all  of  his  resources  except  his  estate 
would  be  exhausted.  By  a  judicious  use  of  the 
powerful  drug  at  his  disposal  du  Tillet  had  fanned 
his  passion  to  a  feverish  heat,  although  protesting 
the  while  that  he  would  not  allow  him  to  play 
again. 


244  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

"  Parbleu!  mon  ami,"  he  exclaimed,  "  this  is 
our  last  game.  You  have  lost  more  than  should 
have  been  wagered  between  friends.  Allow  me 
to  return  to  you  one-half  of  my  winnings  by  burn- 
ing this,"  and  as  he  spoke  he  took  the  largest  of 
Raoul's  notes  from  his  pocket  and  made  as  though 
to  light  it  in  the  candle  flame. 

Raoul  caught  his  arm  hastily.  "  Mon  Dleu!  " 
he  cried,  "  would  you  disgrace  me,  or  think  that  I 
should  be  unwilling  to  bear  my  losses  to  their  full- 
est extent  ?  I  demand  as  a  friend  one  more  oppor- 
tunity to  retrieve  myself.  Come,  say  to-morrow 
night." 

Du  Tillet  shook  his  head  firmly.  "  No,  mon 
cher  Raoul,  I  shall  play  no  more  with  you." 

Raoul's  eyes  flashed.  "  Our  friendship  is  at 
stake  in  spite  of  your  past  service,  Monsieur,"  he 
replied  proudly.  "  A  gentleman  never  refuses  his 
opponent  a  chance  for  revenge." 

Du  Tillet  shrugged  his  shoulders.  "  You 
hear,"  he  said,  turning  with  an  appealing  look  to 
his  three  fellow  conspirators.  "What  can  I  do? 
I  have  warned  him,  and  he  still  insists." 

"  Give  him  the  one  night  more  of  play  he  asks," 
suggested  Gaudais. 

'  Thanks,"  cried  Raoul  to  the  speaker,  "  for 
your    assistance."      Then   turning   to    du   Tillet, 
'  Your  answer,  Monsieur." 

"  Pardieu!  "  was  the  reply.     "  Since  you  put  it 


THE  HERO  TAKES  GREAT  CHANCES  245 

in  the  way  you  do,  and  our  friend  here  joins  with 
you,  I  am  willing.  I  can  refuse  you  nothing  when 
there  is  the  danger  of  an  alteration  in  our  feelings 
of  mutual  regard  and  friendship." 

The  approach  of  the  hour  appointed  was 
awaited  eagerly  by  all  the  actors  in  this  wretched 
tragedy.  Du  Tillet  stayed  at  home  and  mused, 
enjoying  in  anticipation  his  coming  triumph;  his 
companions  in  the  plot  looked  forward  with  anx- 
iety to  the  final  scene  which  would  result  in  Raoul's 
humiliation,  not  without  some  feeling  of  uneas- 
iness, however,  as  they  thought  of  the  daring  of 
the  scheme.  Raoul  arose  late,  after  many  hours 
of  restless  tossing  to  and  fro.  The  coming  night 
meant  the  fulfillment  of  his  hopes.  So  engrossed 
was  he  with  the  one  thirst  for  gain  that  all  consid- 
erations of  delicacy  at  winning  unusual  sums  from 
a  comparative  stranger,  though  his  friend,  had  van- 
ished. His  success,  and  the  consequent  material 
augmentation  of  his  fortune,  would  place  him,  so 
he  felt,  at  last  in  a  position  where  he  could  lay  at 
the  feet  of  the  woman  whom  he  believed  he  loved 
madly,  wealth  worthy  even  of  her  high  regard, 
and  would  make  her  winning  certain.  Madame 
Duvivier  herself,  having  received  instructions 
that  morning  from  du  Tillet,  was  all  aglow  with 
excitement  as  she  realized  the  near  approach  of 
the  consummation  of  her  cherished  plans,  and 
exerted  all  her  powers  in  one  last  effort  upon  the 


246  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

.mind  and  will  of  her  victim  to  render  him  an 
easy  prey  to  her  confederate. 

Aimee  sat  alone  at  the  Chateau,  the  Governor 
having  gone  out  immediately  after  dinner  on  busi- 
ness that  promised  to  keep  him  all  the  evening. 
She  was  sad  at  heart,  and  discouraged.  Raoul  had 
not  been  near  her  for  weeks,  and  Armand's  reports 
of  his  appearance  the  few  times  he  had  met  him, 
told  her  only  too  plainly  that  he  was  being  hur- 
ried on  in  the  grasp  of  some  malign  influence, 
against  whose  might  both  of  his  friends  seemed 
powerless. 

A  dozen  plans  that  had  occurred  to  her  proved 
to  be  impracticable,  and  she  was  forced  now  to 
the  extremity  of  doing  nothing  other  than  to  watch 
with  Armand  the  current  of  events,  hoping  that 
some  opportunity  for  action  would  present  itself 
before  it  was  too  late.  While  thinking  these  sad 
and  half-despairing  thoughts,  a  caller  was  an- 
nounced, and  a  moment  later  Farouche  the  Fool 
stood  before  her.  He  closed  the  door  carefully, 
and,  looking  around  to  see  that  they  were  alone, 
ran  and  knelt  at  Aimee's  feet,  kissing  her  hand  in 
mingled  joy  and  agitation. 

His  companion,  dismayed  at  his  looks  of  alarm, 
cried:  "My  good  Farouche!  What  evil  news 
brings  you  here  at  this  time?  " 

The  poor  fellow  at  first  was  unable  to  talk  at 
all  sensibly,  owing  to  his  excitement,  but  the  sooth- 


THE  HERO  TAKES  GREAT  CHANCES  247 

ing  influence  of  Aimee's  presence  finally  quieted 
him  sufficiently,  and  he  was  able,  although  in  dis- 
jointed sentences,  to  convey  his  meaning.  It 
seemed  that,  being  busy  about  the  house  all  day, 
he  had  noticed  his  master's  perturbation  of  mind 
as  he  walked  or  sat  moodily  in  his  great  chair, 
and  he  had  heard  a  number  of  expressions  that 
impressed  him  with  the  idea  that  some  event  of 
great  moment  was  to  take  place  that  night. 
Raoul's  name  came  to  du  Tillet's  lips  a  number 
of  times,  accompanied  with  such  a  fierce  gleam  of 
hatred  that  his  poor,  weak  mind  became  greatly 
alarmed.  He  had  hastened  off,  when  Marie  Girol 
supposed  he  had  retired  to  his  kennel  for  the 
night,  to  warn  Aimee  of  an  impending  danger  to 
the  man  whose  welfare  his  mind  had  somehow 
come  to  associate  with  her  happiness. 

The  girl,  all  alert  now  that  the  moment  for 
action  had  come,  thanked  him  and  hastened  him 
forth  in  quest  of  Armand,  telling  him  not  to  cease 
his  search  until  he  found  him,  and  having  done  so 
to  send  him  to  the  Chateau. 

An  hour  passed,  and  she  still  sat  a  prey  to  a 
hundred  visions  of  danger  to  Raoul  that  flashed 
rapidly  through  her  mind.  Nine  o'clock  struck, 
and  still  no  Armand.  Watching,  with  her  face 
against  the  glass  of  the  window,  in  order  to  catch 
the  first  glimpse  of  anyone  entering  the  court- 
yard, another  hour  passed.  At  length,  after  endur- 


A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

ing  an  agony  of  despair  lest  the  poor  crazed  mind 
had  failed  Farouche  at  this  crucial  moment  and  he 
had  wandered  off,  forgetful  of  the  purpose  of  his 
errand,  she  saw  Armand's  familiar  figure  hur- 
riedly approaching  the  Chateau.  When  he  en- 
tered she  told  him  quickly  what  she  knew,  and 
implored  him  to  set  out  at  once  for  La  Maison 
Sombre,  and  rescue  Raoul  from  the  clutches  of 
du  Tillet  and  his  crew,  by  informing  him  that  he 
was  wanted  at  the  Chateau  on  important  matters, 
or  whatever  excuse  the  conditions  might  demand. 
Arma,nd  promised  to  leave  immediately,  and,  as 
soon  as  he  could  get  his  horse,  went  clattering  off 
down  the  Beauport  road. 

Meanwhile,  some  hours  earlier,  the  intended 
victim  of  the  villainous  du  Tillet  rode  over  the 
same  road,  and  in  the  same  direction.  He  urged 
his  horse  on  impetuously,  striving  to  make  him 
equal  in  energetic  action  the  restless  workings  of 
his  own  mind.  When  he  reached  his  destination 
he  found  his  four  friends  already  awaiting  his 
arrival.  Five  glasses  of  wine  rested  on  one  end 
of  the  table.  Du  Tillet  seized  one,  in  which  he 
had  carefully  placed  a  double  dose  of  his  mis- 
chievous powder,  handed  it  to  Raoul,  and  sup- 
plied the  other  men  with  theirs. 

'  To  your  success  this  night,  mon  ami!  I  heart- 
ily wish  it;  upon  my  soul,  I  do,"  was  his  cordial 
greeting. 


THE  HERO  TAKES  GREAT  CHANCES  249 

Raoul  smiled  his  appreciation  of  the  sentiment 
expressed,  tossed  down  the  wine,  and,  drawing  up 
a  chair  to  the  table,  cried  impatiently:  "  Come,  I 
am  ready."  Then  added,  turning  to  the  others: 
"  Pardon  me,  mes  amis,  if  I  request  that  you 
remain  spectators  to-night.  I  wish  to  play  with 
Monsieur  du  Tillet  alone." 

"  So  it  is  to  be  a  battle  royal,  is  it?  "  laughed  du 
Tillet  as  he  took  his  place. 

"  A  battle  royal,"  was  Raoul's  grim  reply,  "  a 
fair  conflict,  with  no  quarter.  That  is  the  rule 
when  great  hazards  are  at  stake." 

"  Agreed,"  was  his  companion's  reply.  "  A 
fair  conflict  with  no  quarter,"  and  with  the  last 
words  he  shot  a  meaning  glance  at  his  accomplices. 

Silence  ensued  as  the  play  began,  broken  only 
by  the  suppressed  breathing  of  the  interested  on- 
lookers, the  sound  of  the  cards  as  they  fell,  or  the 
rapping  of  the  players'  knuckles  upon  the  table  in 
an  exciting  moment.  The  two  men  engaged  in 
the  struggle  presented  a  differing  appearance. 
Raoul  was  eager,  engrossed,  his  mind  oblivious 
to  the  looks  now  and  then  exchanged  between  his 
adversary  and  his  friends;  the  force  of  his  entire 
nature  was  directed  upon  the  game.  When  a 
stake  was  won,  he  smiled  grimly;  when  lost,  the 
glow  in  his  cheek  deepened,  and  his  heart  with  a 
sudden  throb  sent  more  blood  surging  to  his  over- 
stimulated  brain.  Du  Tillet,  on  the  contrary,  was 


250  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

calm,  playing  his  cards  in  turn  with  steady  hand; 
when  he  lost,  he  smiled;  when  he  won,  the  pupils 
of  his  eyes  dilated;  his  face  was  immobile.  Skill- 
fully was  the  net  cast;  now  tightened  here,  now 
loosened  slightly  there,  but  all  the  time  its  edges 
approached  nearer  and  nearer. 

At  first,  Raoul  won.  Little  by  little  the  pile  of 
papers  to  which  his  name  was  signed,  lying  near 
du  Tillet's  hand,  diminished,  and  appeared  on  his 
side  of  the  table.  A  fierce  joy  filled  him.  The 
tide  had  turned. 

"  Pardieu!  "  exclaimed  du  Tiller,  "  what  did  I 
tell  you,  mon  ami?  Your  luck  has  changed." 

Raoul  made  no  reply,  but  dealt  the  cards  ner- 
vously. The  exciting  drug  was  beginning  to  exer- 
cise its  dire  effects.  He  saw  nothing  except  the 
board  before  him;  he  knew  nothing  except  that 
he  was  winning.  If  he  could  hold  out  a  half-hour 
longer,  with  larger  stakes  he  would  gain  his  end. 
He  gulped  down  a  glass  of  wine. 

"  Come,"  he  cried,  with  a  mirthless  laugh,  "  we 
must  increase  the  stakes." 

"  As  you  please,"  was  the  reply  of  his  oppo- 
nent, who  flashed  a  look  upon  his  attentive  allies, 
as  one  who  says :  "  Watch !  The  moment  to  strike 
has  come !  " 

The  stake  was  doubled;  Raoul  lost;  was  quad- 
rupled, and  he  lost  again.  All  of  his  gains  had 
vanished,  and  he  was  still  further  in  debt.  Once 


THE  HERO  TAKES  GREAT  CHANCES  251 

more  he  cried  desperately,  as  he  brushed  the  hair 
away  from  his  eyes,  "  Make  it  what  you  will." 

"  To  give  you  one  more  chance  to  recoup," 
came  in  mild,  purring  tones  from  du  Tillet,  "  I 
will  make  an  offer  worthy  of  high  play.  I  will 
wager  all  of  your  indebtedness  here,"  pointing  to 
the  pile  of  papers  before  him,  "  and,  in  addition, 
I  will  add,  and  I  call  upon  our  three  friends  to 
witness  the  transaction,  the  house  we  are  now  in 
and  the  entire  estate  belonging  to  it,  on  which  a 
price  has  been  set  by  its  owner,  and  which  I  hereby 
agree  to  purchase,  while  on  your  part  you  can 
place  against  it  your  own  broad  arpents,  your 
house  and  land." 

The  supreme  moment  had  come.  He  watched 
his  victim  with  the  narrow  look  of  a  cat  who  waits 
to  see  if  the  mouse  will  come  forth  to  nibble  at  the 
bait  placed  before  its  hole. 

Raoul  was  bewildered.  His  hand  shook;  there 
was  a  roaring  in  his  ears.  He  hesitated.  But  the 
fiend  within  him  whispered  "  Victory  1  " 

"  Agreed,"  he  cried  hoarsely,  with  a  wave  of  his 
hand  toward  the  three  silent  spectators.  "  These 
are  our  witnesses." 

The  cards  were  dealt.  Raoul  picked  them  up 
one  by  one  with  trembling  fingers.  .  .  .  The 
play  commenced.  .  .  .  The  last  card  fell  from 
his  grasp  upon  the  table,  while  a  moan  issued  from 
his  lips.  .  .  .  Du  Tillet  had  won.  Raoul 


A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

started  up  from  his  chair  with  mingled  rage  and 
despair.  Du  Tillet  stopped  him. 

"  Be  seated,"  he  said  in  a  cool  but  not  un- 
friendly tone.  "  I  do  not  wish  to  take  any  advan- 
tage of  a  friend.  We  will  play  once  more." 

44 1  have  nothing  left,"  murmured  Raoul,  and 
his  voice  sounded  far  and  distant  to  his  own 
ears. 

"  Your  sword,  your  *  Heart's  Desire,'  "  was  the 
quiet  reply.  "  I  have  taken  quite  a  fancy  to  its 
workmanship,  besides  the  gem  in  it  has  some  value. 
I  will  wager  all  I  have  won  from  you,  your  estate 
and  these  bills,  together  with  La  Maison  Sombre 
and  its  lands,  against  your  sword.  If  you  lose,  'tis 
but  one  weapon  the  less ;  if  you  win,  you  are  doubly 
rich." 

Stop,  Raoul!  where  is  your  judgment;  where 
your  sober  thought?  Can  that  accursed  powder 
in  your  wine  have  robbed  you  of  all  caution?  You 
are  poor  now,  but  not  dishonored.  With  your 
sword,  and  a  brave  heart,  you  may  yet  hew  your 
way  back  to  fame  and  riches.  Without  it,  your 
future  is  a  blank,  your  name  disgraced! 

His  brain  reeled  with  the  conflict,  as  all  his 
powers  of  mind  and  heart  rose  in  one  last  fierce 
struggle  with  the  subtle  force  that  threatened  to 
overwhelm  them.  The  conflict  was  brief,  a  new 
wave  of  reckless  impulse,  of  insane  desire,  over- 
whelmed him,  and  he  was  lost. 


THE  HERO  TAKES  GREAT  CHANCES  253 

"  A  bargain !  "  he  cried,  and  as  he  spoke  the 
tones  issued  from  his  mouth  dry  and  harsh  as 
though  from  the  throat  of  a  man  dying  of  thirst, 
and  he  threw  a  glance  of  defiance  and  of  hatred  at 
his  opponent.  It  was  victory  or  ignominious  de- 
feat this  time. 

Slowly  were  the  seconds  ticked  with  unearthly 
clamor  by  the  clock  above  them.  Slowly  were  the 
cards  dealt.  The  minutes  became  eternities.  A 
ray  of  delight  shot  from  the  eyes  of  the  victim  as 
he  beheld  his  hand.  He  played  hopefully  at  first, 
then  with  an  air  of  triumphant  expectancy.  The 
last  card  would  make  or  destroy  his  victory.  He 
played  it,  and  watched  breathlessly  while  his  oppo- 
nent slowly  laid  his  down. 

With  a  cry  of  agony,  Raoul  arose.  Du  Tillet 
did  so  likewise,  and  their  glances  met.  The  mask 
was  dropped  at  last.  In  place  of  the  good  humor 
and  friendly  smile  Raoul  had  always  seen,  a  sneer 
of  conquest  greeted  him.  An  instant  he  stood 
unsteadily,  while  external  objects  whirled  round 
and  round,  and  a  great  blackness  settled  down 
about  him.  Through  the  darkness,  however,  he 
beheld  du  Tillet's  eyes  glowing  like  live  coals  with 
malignant  enmity.  Gradually  his  sight  cleared, 
and  the  two  men  stood,  rigid  and  silent,  eye  blaz- 
ing back  to  eye  its  message  of  hostility. 

By  a  superhuman  effort  Raoul  obtained  com- 
mand over  himself.  Throwing  back  his  head 


A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

proudly,  he  exclaimed  in  a  clear,  ringing  voice  that 
bade  defiance  to  all  enemies: 

"  If  Messieurs,  our  witnesses,  will  have  the 
kindness  to  meet  us  here  to-morrow  night,  I  shall 
deliver  to  you,  Monsieur,  the  deeds  of  what  is 
now  your  property,  together  with  my  sword." 

"  Oh,  as  for  that,"  returned  du  Tillet  in  mock- 
ing tones,  "  you  can  keep  the  weapon  a  while 
longer;  when  I  wish  it,  I  will  come  for  it  myself." 

Raoul  bowed  stiffly,  and  walked  with  brave  step 
to  the  door.  When  it  had  clashed  behind  him,  his 
strength  failed,  and,  putting  his  hand  to  his  brow 
with  an  agonizing  gesture,  he  cried:  "  Mon  Dieu! 
ruin  and  disgrace !  "  and  staggered  out  into  the 
night,  only  to  fall  into  the  sympathetic  arms  of 
Armand,  who  had  just  dismounted  before  the 
house. 

Thus  they  rode  homeward,  Raoul  supported  in 
his  hour  of  shame  and  wrath  by  the  strong  right 
arm  of  his  friend,  while  the  echoes  of  La  Maison 
Sombre  were  awakened  as  never  before  by  shouts 
of  satanic  joy  and  roars  of  roistering  mirth. 


Chapter  Twenty-One 

WHEREIN  THE  MASK  IS  DROPPED,  AND  THE  SPELL 
IS  BROKEN 

AMAND  deemed  it  wiser  for  Raoul  to  retire 
to  his  own  home  than  to  go  to  his  lodg- 
ings in  Quebec.  Accordingly,  he  gently 
guided  him  to  their  journey's  end,  and  with  the 
assistance  of  Fidette  got  him  to  bed,  then  sat  beside 
him  to  watch  in  case  of  need.  Raoul  soon  fell  into 
a  light,  restless  slumber,  in  which  he  talked  inces- 
santly. This  lasted  several  hours.  Each  scene  of 
the  miserable  evening  was  enacted  over  again  in 
his  dreams,  so  that  Armand,  sitting  with  the 
shaded  candle  near  him,  learned  the  whole  story 
of  the  night's  adventure.  His  heart  throbbed 
with  pity  for  the  young  man  as  he  heard  spoken 
his  alternate  hopes  and  despair;  now  exultant,  as 
he  seemed  to  win;  now  agonized,  as  he  realized 
the  extent  of  his  losses.  As  he  heard  the  terms  of 
the  two  final  wagers  rehearsed,  his  blood  boiled 
with  anger,  and  his  hands  clenched,  recognizing, 
step  by  step,  the  end  for  which  du  Tillet  aimed. 
Finally,  as  the  last  pitiful  cry  of  desperation  burst 
from  the  fevered  lips  and  he  experienced  in  his 
own  soul  a  great  measure  of  the  pain  and  anguish 

255 


A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

Raoul  must  have  suffered,  he  broke  into  a  sob,  and, 
kneeling  beside  the  bed,  seized  a  restless  hand,  cry- 
ing, "  My  poor  friend,  how  you  have  been  plun- 
dered !  What  have  you  not  undergone !  "  At 
length  a  reaction  set  in;  the  wandering  mind  and 
tossing  limbs  were  quieted,  and  Raoul  sank  into  a 
heavy  sleep. 

Day  had  long  ago  come,  and  the  bright  sunshine 
was  pouring  in  at  the  window  when  he  awoke. 
He  gazed  wonderingly  for  a  moment  at  the  sight 
of  his  friend  sitting  there,  but  quickly  closed  his 
eyes  as  the  recollection  of  the  night  came  over 
him.  Armand,  who  was  watching  him,  remained 
silent,  knowing  full  well  the  shock  of  awakening 
would  bring  bitter  thoughts,  and  delicately  sur- 
mising that  a  little  time  would  be  needed  for  the 
gaining  of  self-control  before  venturing  upon  con- 
versation. In  a  few  moments  the  knit  brows  re- 
laxed, and  Armand  knew  the  struggle  was  over. 
The  young  man's  eyes  opened,  and  he  smiled 
faintly  at  his  companion,  who,  rising,  approached 
the  bed  and  raised  a  warning  finger. 

"  Not  one  word  of  explanation,  mon  ami,"  he 
cried.  "  I  know  all,  for  you  have  talked  of  nothing 
else  in  your  sleep." 

Raoul  grasped  his  hand  affectionately.  "  Old 
friends  are  best.  Had  I  but  heeded  Aimee's  warn- 
ings, and  spent  more  time  in  your  company,  I 
should  not  have  suffered  my  present  misfortune." 


THE    MASK   IS   DROPPED  257 

"  Take  heart,  Raoul,  all  is  not  lost.  From  what 
I  have  gathered  from  your  wandering  speech,  I 
have  no  doubt  that  you  can  successfully  resist  by 
law  any  attempt  to  deprive  you  of  your  property 
or  to  collect  any  notes  you  may  have  given.  It 
was  evidently  a  well-planned  plot  to  rob  you." 

Raoul  shook  his  head  sadly.  "  No,  mon  cher 
Armand,  it  has  never  been  the  custom  of  the  de 
Chatignacs  to  evade  payment  of  their  gaming 
debts,  and  I  shall  not  be  the  first  to  start  the  prac- 
tice. That  du  Tillet  took  advantage  of  my  weak- 
ness, of  my  excitement,  that  he  supplied  me  with 
too  much  wine,  I  will  readily  admit,  and  for  all 
of  which  I  cordially  hate  him,  but  that  he  acted 
otherwise  in  any  manner  inconsistent  with  an  hon- 
orable gamester,  I  have  not  the  slightest  evidence. 
I  am  resolved  to  fulfill  my  every  engagement, 
without  protest.  Should  our  paths  ever  cross 
again  with  a  future  clash,  I  shall  be  glad  to  meet 
him  armed,  but  I  could  not  honorably  quarrel 
with  him  at  present." 

Armand's  heart  groaned  within  him  at  these 
words.  Raoul,  although  partly  disillusioned,  was 
still  under  the  sway  of  a  nice  distinction  of  honor 
in  dealing  with  a  thief,  that  would  impoverish 
him,  and  was  maddening  to  his  friends. 

"  But  Madame  Duvivier "  he  began. 

"Ah!  that  is  the  hardest  part  of  it  all,"  cried 
Raoul  bitterly.  "  I  have  nothing  to  tender  her 


258  A  KNOT   OF   BLUE 

now,  save  poverty  and  disgrace.  Still,  if  she  loves 
me,  as  I  believe  she  does,  she  will  accept  me,  penni- 
less and  alone.  It  will  not  be  long  to  wait.  A 
year  of  successful  fur-trading  will  put  me  on  the 
way  to  prosperity  once  more,  and  she  can  share  it 
with  me." 

"  You  will  not  offer  yourself  at  present,  then?  " 
ventured  Armand. 

"  No,"  was  the  reply.  "  I  do  not  want  to  take 
any  advantage  of  her  generous  nature;  pity  and 
loving  impulse  might  lead  her  to  do  that  which 
perhaps  would  be  against  her  own  interest.  I 
shall  not  see  her  until  I  have  completed  my  deal- 
ings to-night  with  du  Tillet.  The  sight  of  her 
might  cause  me  to  waver  in  my  resolution." 

Armand  saw  he  could  do  nothing  against  the 
fixed  determination  of  his  friend. 

'You  will  allow  me  to  accompany  you?"  he 
urged. 

Raoul  smiled.  "  No,  mon  ami,  I  prefer  to  go 
alone.  There  is  no  need  of  any  protection." 

*  You  will  at  least  go  armed?  "  he  pleaded. 

"  No,  that  would  look  as  though  I  feared  per- 
sonal violence.  Besides,  in  case  I  become  pro- 
voked at  the  sight  of  du  Tillet  I  should  choose 
to  have  no  weapon  at  hand,  lest  I  be  tempted  to 
use  it." 

Armand  gave  up  in  despair,  and,  finding  that 
he  could  render  no  further  service,  rode  slowly 


THE   MASK  IS   DROPPED  259 

back  to  the  city  in  a  highly  perplexed  state  of 
mind.  He  learned  that  the  Governor  was  away, 
making  an  official  visit  to  a  tribe  of  Indians  liv- 
ing down  the  river.  He  had  not  the  heart  to  tell 
Aimee  of  her  friend's  predicament,  without  having 
some  plan  of  action  to  suggest,  so  he  contented 
himself  with  sending  her  the  laconic  message: 
"  Raoul  safe  at  home,"  and  returned  to  his  own 
room,  where  he  flung  himself  upon  the  bed  to 
obtain  much-needed  sleep,  hoping  that  when  he 
awakened  his  mind  would  be  clearer. 

Raoul  spent  the  day  in  having  the  proper  legal 
papers  made  out  by  a  notary,  signing  and  sealing 
them  when  done,  and  getting  all  things  in  read- 
iness for  their  delivery  in  a  business-like  way  at 
the  appointed  time.  Again  he  rode  over  the  road 
traversed  at  the  same  hour  the  night  before,  but 
with  what  different  emotions!  Then  he  was 
spurred  on  by  the  wild  desire  of  a  still  wilder 
dream.  To-night  he  was  sustained  by  his  pride,  by 
a  strong  determination  to  show  the  world,  and  espe- 
cially the  man  who  had  so  wickedly  plundered  him, 
that  he  could  make  good  his  vaunted  gentility  and 
high  honor.  The  prompt  surrender  of  the  deeds 
would  serve,  too,  not  to  lessen  the  pain  of  the  blow, 
but  to  restore  his  self-respect,  possessing  which,  he 
hoped  to  be  able  to  retrieve  his  fallen  fortune. 

On  arriving  at  his  destination  he  found  his  for- 
mer companions  awaiting  him  in  the  great  hall. 


260  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

He  bowed  slightly  to  them  as  he  entered,  and, 
striding  across  the  floor,  stopped  in  front  of  the 
table  where  du  Tillet  was  seated,  and  tossed  sonK 
papers  before  him. 

"  If  Monsieur  will  kindly  look  over  these  to 
see  that  they  are  correct,  and  give  me  a  receipt 
acknowledging  the  cancellation  of  my  debt,  signed, 
as  well,  by  these  gentlemen,  our  witnesses,  I  shall 
trouble  him  no  further.  As  he  requested  me  to 
hold  the  sword  for  the  present,  subject  to  his  call, 
I  have  not  brought  it  with  me  to-night." 

"Why  this  unseemly  haste?  Will  not  Mon- 
sieur de  Chatignac  occupy  a  chair,  and  take  a  little 
wine  after  his  fatiguing  ride?  "  inquired  du  Tillet 
with  mock  anxiety. 

Raoul  shook  his  head,  and  remained  standing. 

"  Pardieu!"  exclaimed  the  other  with  an  inso- 
lent grin,  as  he  took  up  the  documents  to  examine 
them,  "  Monsieur  Raoul,  the  beggar  to-day,  is  as 
haughty  as  Monsieur  Raoul,  the  rich  young  sei- 
gnior of  yesterday." 

Raoul's  face  flushed,  and  he  buried  his  nails  in 
the  palms  of  his  hands  at  this  insult;  he  had  come 
to  fulfill  his  agreement  and  obtain  possession  of  a 
receipt,  not  to  quarrel.  The  three  satellites  burst 
into  a  peal  of  laughter  they  did  not  attempt  to 
suppress. 

Du  Tillet  finally  completed  the  examination  of 
the  deeds,  and,  finding  everything  satisfactory 


THE   MASK   IS   DROPPED  261 

drew  up  the  form  of  receipt,  signed  it,  and 
motioned  to  his  three  friends  to  affix  their  signa- 
tures. This  being  done,  he  presented  the  paper  to 
Raoul  with  a  flourish.  The  young  man  placed  it 
carefully  in  an  inside  pocket,  and  turned  to  leave 
after  a  stiff  bow  to  his  companions. 

"  Stop  a  moment,  Monsieur,  if  you  will,"  cried 
du  Tillet.  Raoul  looked  at  him  interrogatively. 
"  You  have  had  a  marvellous  experience,  although 
somewhat  costly,"  he  continued  in  a  jeering  tone; 
"  one  whose  excitement  it  has  fallen  to  the  lot  of 
but  few  men  to  enjoy.  What  a  glorious  struggle 
it  was!  How  steadily  you  won  until,  just  as  you 
were  about  to  seize  final  victory,  it  was  snatched 
away  from  your  grasp !  "  Here  he  glanced  slyly 
at  his  three  confederates,  who  immediately  became 
convulsed. 

Raoul's  eyes  snapped  with  anger.  "  It  has  oc- 
curred to  me,  Monsieur,"  he  said  with  marked  em- 
phasis, "  that  my  winning  always  up  to  a  certain 
point  and  then  invariably  losing,  was  more  than  a 
mere  coincidence." 

Du  Tillet  sat  leaning  back  in  his  chair,  with  a 
gleam  of  approaching  triumph  on  his  face,  sur- 
veying Raoul  between  half-shut  eyelids. 

"  In  other  words,  you  suspect  that  you  have 
been — a  dupe,  perhaps?  "  he  insinuated. 

"  Precisely,"  was  the  laconic  reply. 

"  Oh,  wise  young  man !  oh,  penetrating  mind !  " 


A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

du  Tillet  cried,  raising  his  hands  in  mock 
admiration. 

"  You  admit,  then "  exclaimed  Raoul  hotly, 

taking  a  step  forward,  his  right  hand  involun- 
tarily seeking  the  place  where  his  sword-hilt 
should  be. 

"  I  do,"  was  the  cool  rejoinder.  "  But  calm 
yourself,  Monsieur;  act  not  hastily.  You  are 
unarmed,  you  see." 

Raoul's  bitten  lip  and  clenched  hands  were  his 
silent  answer,  sure  tokens  of  a  rising  storm. 

Du  Tillet  leaned  the  elbow  of  his  right  arm 
upon  the  table,  and  pointing  his  forefinger  at  his 
victim,  went  on: 

"  You  have  indeed  been  duped,  Monsieur,  you 
have  been  deceived,  cheated,  deluded,  circum- 
vented, over-reached,  beguiled,  cozened,  imposed 
upon,  tricked — do  you  catch  my  meaning?" 

Raoul  trembled  with  emotion  as  he  muttered: 
"  I  shall  have  a  friend  call  upon  you  to-morrow  to 
arrange  a  meeting.  Nothing  but  your  miserable 
life  will  make  amends  for  your  villainy,  your 
insults." 

"  Bah!  "  was  the  quick  reply.  "  You  will  chal- 
lenge me,  and  I  shall  refuse  to  meet  you.  I  shall 
show  to  the  world  that  you  merely  wish  to  avenge 
your  losses!  " 

"  And  I  shall  show  to  the  world  that  I  have 
been  tricked  by  a  rogue." 


THE   MASK   IS   DROPPED  263 

"  You  will  hardly  care  to  do  so  when  you  learn 
that  you  have  been  tricked  by — Wait  a  moment!  " 
Here  du  Tillet  rose  and  entered  the  adjoining 
room.  Quickly  divesting  himself  of  his  outer 
clothing  he  put  on  another  suit  hanging  on  the 
wall,  which  changed  his  appearance  marvelously. 
Standing  before  a  mirror,  a  few  deft  strokes  of  a 
razor  removed  all  hairy  growth  from  his  lips. 
Having  soaked  a  handkerchief  with  the  contents 
of  a  bottle  taken  from  the  closet  he  proceeded 
carefully  to  rub  his  face  and  hands.  The  result 
was  that  the  scar  on  his  cheek  disappeared,  together 
with  the  tan,  leaving  the  skin  fair  and  white. 
Seizing  his  dark  locks  he  whisked  off  a  wig  which 
he  tossed  across  the  room,  revealing  a  closely  cut 
head  of  light  hair.  This  he  covered  with  a  hat 
from  a  nearby  peg,  and  returned  to  his  com- 
panion. 

"  I  repeat  it,  Monsieur,"  he  went  on  in  quick, 
nervous  tones  in  striking  contrast  to  his  customary 
drawl,  "  you  will  hardly  care  to  do  so  when  you 

learn  that  you  have  been  tricked  by "  and  with 

a  quick  motion  he  seized  a  candle,  and,  holding  it 
to  his  face,  leaned  over  the  table  until  his  head 
was  close  to  Raoul's — "  Guess!  " 

Raoul  gazed  at  him  in  amazement  for  a  few 
seconds,  then  a  light  of  recognition  shot  from  his 
eyes  and  he  recoiled  a  step,  with  a  cry  of  conster- 
nation : 


264  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

"  Gaspard  Roguin !  " 

"  Aye,  Gaspard  Roguin,"  was  the  reply,  "he 
whom  you  thought  to  banish  from  Quebec  by 
intermeddling  with  his  affairs  that  night  at  The 
Silver  Fox,  but  who  has  returned,  before  your 
very  eyes,  and  has  gained  his  revenge  by  plucking 
you  of  everything  you  possess.  Ah!  it  was  rare 
sport  to  see  you  day  by  day  drawing  closer  and 
closer  to  the  trap,  little  dreaming  whose  hand  it 
was  that  stood  ready  to  spring  it  at  the  proper 
timel" 

Raoul  at  first  stood  petrified  by  his  discovery. 
In  a  flash  the  many  scenes  of  the  past  few  months 
in  which  du  Tillet  had  had  a  part  passed  before 
him,  and  he  could  now  trace  his  enemy's  craft  and 
cunning  through  them  all.  A  blinding  fury  that 
rendered  him  speechless  seized  him  at  his  compan- 
ion's words. 

"  But  my  cleverest  stroke  of  all,"  continued  du 
Tillet  with  a  laugh, — "  and  really,  Monsieur,  you 
must  admit  that  it  was  clever, — was  to  induce 
you  to  become  desperately  smitten  with  a  woman 
who  has  wound  you  round  and  round  her  little 
finger;  who  has  used  you,  under  my  direction,  as 
her  tool,  Madame  Duvivier." 

"  Stop,"  cried  Raoul  hoarsely,  his  speech  re- 
turning at  the  sound  of  his  charmer's  name.  "  I 
command  you  not  to  sully  her  fair  name  by  allow- 
ing it  to  pass  your  dastard  lips,  or  pardieu!  I  will 


THE   MASK   IS   DROPPED  265 

tear  your  lying  tongue  from  your  mouth,  unarmed 
though  I  may  be." 

"  I  repeat,"  continued  du  Tillet  with  a  diaboli- 
cal leer  as  he  brought  his  face  still  nearer,  "  you 
have  been  made  a  fool  of,  under  my  direction,  by 
Madame  Duvivier,  my  ally  and  discarded  mis- 
tress" 

As  these  last  envenomed  words,  hissed  rather 
than  spoken,  reached  his  ears,  Raoul  struck  out 
savagely  at  the  face  illuminated  by  the  candle, 
aglow  with  hate  and  exulting  revenge,  but  it  was 
quickly  withdrawn,  and  his  fist  met  only  the  vacant 
air.  The  force  of  the  blow  precipitated  him  partly 
across  the  table.  Quickly  recovering  his  footing, 
he  turned,  with  a  cry  of  impotent  rage,  and  rushed 
from  the  room. 

Gaspard  Roguin  turned,  with  a  smile  of  triumph, 
to  his  three  friends.  "Well,  mes  amis,  the  last 
act  has  been  played.  What  think  you  of  the 
comedy?  " 

Berthier  and  Gaudais  sat  motionless,  staring  at 
him  in  stupefied  surprise.  Lieutenant  Liotot's  lips 
moved  inaudibly.  For  once  in  his  life  he  could 
find  no  epithets  that  would  adequately  express  his 
astonishment. 

Gaspard  burst  into  a  roar  of  laughter.  "  Be- 
hold a  miracle:  three  men  struck  dumb  at  sight 
of  a  ghost.  Pardieu!  this  reminds  me  of  the  night 
when,  in  a  spirit  of  deviltry  I  threw  off  my  dis- 


266  A    KNOT    OF    BLUE 

guise,  and,  wandering  about  the  city  in  my  own 
proper  form,  I  looked  in  at  the  window  and  sur- 
prised you  all  at  play.  Ma  foil  I  would  not 
have  missed  this  sight  for  a  kingdom,"  and  he 
gave  himself  anew  to  unrestrained  merriment. 

Gradually  the  contagion  of  his  mirth  relaxed 
the  features  of  his  companions  and  they  too  joined 
in  his  laughter.  Finally  they  all  stopped  from 
exhaustion. 

"  You  are  a  wonder!  "  gasped  Berthier  when  he 
could  speak. 

"  A  devil!  "  cried  Gaudais. 

"  Mille  tonnerres!  A  master  of  the  Black 
Art,"  growled  Lieutenant  Liotot. 

"  Peste!  It  was  so  easy !  With  a  dark  wig 
and  dyed  mustache,  carefully  padded  clothes, 
stained  skin,  and  altered  voice  I  have  deceived  even 
you,  my  old  companions.  You  see  my  year  in  Paris 
was  not  spent  in  vain.  And  then  my  scar — that 
was  a  work  of  art!  My  limp  was  the  hardest 
thing  to  cultivate.  A  dozen  times  I  have  caught 
myself  walking  briskly  across  the  floor,  forgetful 
of  my  infirmity.  It  is  a  wonder  you  did  not  sus- 
pect something  wrong  long  ago." 

"  But  how "  began  Gaudais. 

'  Wait  and  I  will  explain  everything.  By  the 
aid  of  some  natural  skill  in  imitation,  which  I  devel- 
oped while  away,  I  forged  a  number  of  letters  and 
documents  for  the  mystification  of  the  Governor. 


THE    MASK   IS   DROPPED        _    267 

With  them  and  my  disguise  I  was  not  afraid  to 
venture  back  undetected  in  order  to  wreak  ven- 
geance upon  my  enemy,  Raoul  de  Chatignac. 
No  one  save  my  housekeeper  knows  of  my  identity. 
Thanks  also  to  a  powerful  ally  I  have  been  able 
with  your  aid  to  bring  about  de  Chatignac's  igno- 
minious downfall,  which  gratifies  my  revenge,  and, 
incidentally,  lines  your  pockets  with  gold." 

"But  the  Dutch  trader!  " 

"  And  the  English  commandant!  " 

"  That  part  of  my  story  was  strictly  true.  Have 
you  not  already  received  handsome  dividends  from 
the  venture?  But  we  waste  time.  Do  you,  Gau- 
dais,  follow  our  friend  and  report  to  me  where  he 
goes." 

Gaudais,  obedient  to  Gaspard's  bidding,  fol- 
lowed Raoul  at  a  distance  as  he  flew  over  the  road 
on  his  way  back  to  Quebec.  His  horse,  plied  vig- 
orously with  spur  and  whip,  rushed  fearlessly 
along  in  response  to  the  reckless  mood  of  his  rider. 
The  revelations  of  the  evening  seemed  to  have 
seared  his  brain  as  with  a  red-hot  iron,  but  deeper 
than  all,  and  more  painful  than  any  other,  had  been 
the  villainous  accusation  against  Madame  Duvi- 
vier.  It  was  a  lie,  he  knew,  but  she  had  always 
admitted  her  friendship  for  du  Tillet,  and  now  it 
was  but  right  that  she  should  know  at  once  the 
terrible  wrong  that  he  had  inflicted  upon  one  to 
whom  she  had  all  but  revealed  her  love.  Perhaps 


£68  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

when  she  learned  the  news  she  could  offer  some 
helpful  suggestion  toward  the  avenging  of  his 
injury.  At  any  rate  his  fevered  mind  needed  the 
calming  sympathy  she  was  sure  to  give.  On  ap- 
proaching her  house  he  was  relieved  to  see  a  light 
shining  from  her  sitting-room,  window,  indicating 
that  even  at  that  late  hour  she  had  not  retired. 

Upon  entering  the  room,  he  found  her  sitting 
at  a  table,  reading.  She  greeted  him  with  her  usual 
gracious  manner,  then  exclaimed: 

"  Mon  dieu!  What  has  happened,  mon  cher 
ami?  You  look  as  though  you  had  seen  a 
ghost." 

Raoul  stood  before  her.  "  I  have  indeed  seen 
a  ghost,  or,  rather,  have  beheld  some  equally  weird 
sights  this  night,  and  have  experienced  some  ter- 
rible things.  Madame,  I  am  ruined;  ruined,  and 
by  one,  your  friend,  whom  you  bade  me  trust. 
Monsieur  du  Tillet  is  not  worthy  of  your  friend- 
ship. He  is  a  rogue  and  cheat,  who,  by  his  ras- 
cally methods  at  cards,  has  robbed  me  of  my  all.  I 
had  planned  a  far  different  meeting  with  you 
to-night.  I  dreamed  I  could  win,  and  with  more 
gold  I  had  hoped  to  tell  you  that  I  loved  you,  to 
offer  you  everything.  But  now  I  am  a  beggar, 
one  who  will  spend  this  night  under  his  family 
roof,  knowing  that  it  is  no  longer  his.  And  worse 
than  all  else,  I  find  that  he  whom  I  thought  my 
friend  is  not  Monsieur  du  Tillet,  but  my  former 


THE   MASK   IS   DROPPED  269 

enemy,  Gaspard  Roguin,  in  disguise,  who  has  thus 
triumphed  over  me.  And,  last  of  all,  I  have  heard 
your  dear  name  insulted,  have  heard  him,  the  foul- 
mouthed  fiend,  proclaim,  in  the  presence  of  others, 
the  fact  that  he  had  used  you  to  aid  him  in  my 
downfall;  you,  as  he  boastfully  asserted,  his  dis- 
carded mistress.  Oh !  tell  me,  Madame,  you  who 
have  been  as  a  star  of  hope  in  my  midnight  sky, 
tell  me  that  you  have  had  no  hand  in  this,  no 
league  with  him,  and  bid  me  go  and  avenge  the 
double  lie  upon  his  unworthy  frame.  I  have  lost 
my  lands  and  gold,  but  I  warrant  that  for  such 
a  cause  my  hand  has  not  forgotten  its  cunning,  and 
can  yet  pierce  with  unerring  blade  his  treacherous 
heart." 

During  the  first  part  of  his  outburst,  Madame 
Duvivier  sat  calmly  eyeing  him,  her  heart  beating 
exultingly  as  she  learned  of  the  final  success  of  the 
plot  against  him.  At  the  first  mention  of  Gas- 
pard Roguin's  name  she  started,  and  as  Raoul  pro- 
ceeded, and  she  began  to  grasp  the  meaning  of  his 
words,  a  chill  terror  fell  upon  her.  This  changed 
to  a  flood  of  supreme  fury  as  the  full  import  of 
the  news  was  realized.  When  he  finished  speak- 
ing, he  started  back  in  astonishment  at  the  change 
that  came  over  her  countenance.  Her  face  was 
contorted  by  the  frenzy  of  her  passion,  her  eyes 
glittered  like  some  wild  animal's,  while  her  fingers, 
arched  like  claws  in  her  rage,  twitched  nervously 


270  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

as  though  in  readiness  to  spring  at  some  hated 
object. 

"  Mon  Dieuf"  she  shrieked,  "I  am  tricked 
again,  and  by  him.  By  him  for  whose  proffered 
love  I  cruelly  slew  my  own  husband.  By  him  who 
threw  me  to  one  side  when  he  had  tired  of  my 
companionship.  By  him  I  sought  even  beyond  the 
sea,  that,  having  found,  I  might  kill,  kill,  KILL,  and 
then  trample  upon  his  dead  body,  wreaking  to  the 
full  my  long-sought  vengeance.  Curses  on  his 
false  heart  for  his  treachery!  Curses  on  these 
eyes  of  mine,  that  should  have  penetrated  any  dis- 
guise; should  have  recognized  those  deceitful  lips, 
so  often  pressed  to  mine  in  a  passionate  embrace ! 
Curses  on  my  guilty  ears,  that  should  have  de- 
tected his  lying  voice  that  has  murmured  so  oft 
of  love  to  me.  Fool  that  I  was  not  to  have  felt 
his  very  presence.  And  to  think  that  he  should 
have  made  a  tool  of  me  in  snaring  for  his  own  ends 
this  dunce,  this  devoted  booby,  offering  in  return 
to  serve  me  by  trapping  the  man  I  sought — him- 
self, forsooth!  But  his  fiendish  cleverness  shall 
not  save  him  now,  for  I  shall " 

Raoul,  open-mouthed,  staring  dumfounded, 
stayed  to  hear  no  more,  but  fled,  his  dream  broken, 
anxious  only  to  get  out  of  sight  and  sound  of  the 
malignant  demon  who  paced  up  and  down  before 
him. 

Du  Tillet,  or  Gaspard  Roguin,  as  he  can  now 


THE    MASK   IS   DROPPED  271 

be  called,  entertained  his  two  visitors  until  the 
return  of  Gaudais. 

"Where  did  our  friend  go?"  he  inquired. 
"To  the  Chateau  to  awaken  the  Governor?" 

"  No,  to  Madame  Duvivier." 

After  the  three  had  left  for  the  night,  he  sat 
quietly  thinking.  As  he  recalled  the  destination 
of  Raoul's  fierce  ride,  he  blew  at  his  forefinger  a 
moment  in  unconcealed  dismay.  He  surmised  that 
his  enemy  would  inform  her  of  his  discoveries  that 
evening.  This  was  inconvenient.  She  would  learn 
his  identity  prematurely,  and  a  woman  is  likely  to 
do  anything.  At  length  he  came  to  a  decision,  and 
shortly  afterward  was  riding  slowly  toward 
Quebec. 

The  clock  in  the  Chateau  had  struck  two  when 
a  dark  figure  glided  in  at  the  rear  of  Madame 
Duvivier's  house,  ascended  the  stairs  and  taking 
out  a  key  softly  opened  the  door  and  entered.  By 
the  light  in  her  bedroom  he  could  see  her  lying, 
partly  dressed,  upon  the  bed.  She  had  at  last  suc- 
cumbed to  the  violence  of  her  emotions,  and  had 
sunk  exhausted  into  a  heavy  slumber.  The  figure 
crossed  the  room  silently,  and  stood  over  her.  On 
the  table  where  the  candle  rested  was  a  glass  of 
wine  conveniently  placed  in  case  the  sleeper  awak- 
ened. The  figure  smiled.  Everything  was  as  he 
could  wish.  He  slipped  a  tiny  phial  out  of  his 
pocket  and  silently  poured  a  few  drops  of  its  con- 


A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

tents  into  the  glass.  This  done,  he  stealthily  with- 
drew within  the  shadow  at  the  head  of  the  bed. 
He  had  not  long  to  wait.  Presently  the  sleeping 
form  stirred  uneasily,  and  the  woman's  eyes 
opened.  They  fell  upon  the  wine  glass  and  with  a 
sigh  of  satisfaction  she  put  forth  her  hand,  brought 
it  to  her  lips,  and  drained  it  feverishly.  The  figure 
in  the  shadow  drew  out  his  watch  and  waited.  A 
minute  passed.  Then  another.  At  this  juncture 
the  figure  stepped  into  the  light,  watch  in  hand. 
His  first  glance  at  the  woman's  face  told  him  that 
the  poison  had  commenced  its  work.  At  the  sound 
of  his  footstep  the  eyes  opened  and  beheld  him. 
Madame  Duvivier  rose  on  her  elbow,  with  a  cry 
of  alarmed  recognition. 

"  Do  not  excite  yourself,  my  dear  Antoinette," 
said  the  figure,  with  a  mocking  smile.  "  I  have 
merely  come  to  warn  you.  Some  unscrupulous  per- 
son, who,  perhaps,  found  your  presence  in  Quebec 
disagreeable,  placed  some  of  that  poison  which 
you  know  so  well,  in  your  wine.  From  past  knowl- 
edge of  its  effects  you  will  remember  that  it  is 
fatal  within  three  minutes.  As  it  is  now  more  than 
two  since  you  drank  it,  you  have  less  than  sixty 
seconds  to  live.  This  is  my  last  visit  to  you.  Per- 
mit me  to  thank  you  for  your  services  in  entrap- 
ping my  enemy.  I  accept  them  as  a  partial  return 
for  my  patient  submission  to  your  many  whims  and 
caprices  in  the  days  of  our  companionship.  You 


THE   MASK   IS   DROPPED  273 

kept  your  word.  I  shall  do  no  less.  You  wished 
me  to  deliver  to  you  the  person  of  Gaspard  Roguin, 
that  you  might  gloat  over  him  when  he  was  once 
more  in  your  power.  Behold  him!  Waste  no 
time,  however,  in  enjoying  your  revenge,  as  you 
have  but  ten  seconds  remaining." 

He  closed  his  watch,  and  stood  smiling  derisively 
at  his  companion.  During  his  cruel  speech  she  had 
listened  with  terror-stricken  gaze,  which  was  in- 
tensified as  the  preliminary  symptoms  produced 
by  the  deadly  drug  bore  witness  to  the  truth  of 
his  assertion.  When  he  stopped  speaking  she  sum- 
moned all  her  strength  and  arose  to  a  sitting  pos- 
ture, reaching  forth  a  trembling  hand  to  seize  him. 
This  exertion  only  hastened  the  effects  of  the 
poison,  for  with  a  thrilling  shriek  of  impotent  rage 
and  hate  she  fell  back — dead. 

The  figure  remained  motionless  beside  the  bed 
for  a  few  moments,  then  departed  the  way  he  had 
come,  carefully  locking  the  door  behind  him.  In 
a  short  time  he  was  riding  homeward,  and,  as  he 
gazed  upon  the  objects  about  him,  made  half- 
visible  by  the  early  light  of  the  coming  day,  his 
eyes  wore  a  look  of  triumph,  as  though  some 
dangerous  obstacle  in  his  path  had  been  removed. 


Chapter  Twenty-Two 

TREATS  OF  THE   HEROES  SAD  AWAKENING 

WHEN  Raoul  fled  from  the  presence  of 
Madame  Duvivier,  he  cared  not 
whither  his  steps  led  him.  His  one 
idea,  an  idea  that  was  preeminent  within  the  seeth- 
ing cauldron  of  his  brain,  was  flight:  to  place 
leagues  between  himself  and  the  surroundings 
among  which  the  rapidly  enacted  events  of  the  past 
forty-eight  hours  had  occurred.  By  the  nearest 
road  he  hurried  from  the  city,  unconsciously  seek- 
ing to  counterbalance  the  intense  mental  agony  un- 
der which  he  labored  by  exhausting  physical  effort. 
Leaving  the  highway,  he  soon  entered  the  woods, 
where  the  moonbeams,  glancing  between  the  limbs 
of  the  trees,  afforded  a  faint  light  to  guide  his 
feverish  footsteps.  Now  stumbling  over  a  fallen 
log;  now  raising  his  hands  involuntarily  to  push 
to  one  side  a  drooping  bough;  now  slipping  upon 
the  mossy  surface  of  a  rock  as  he  resolutely  climbed 
the  hillside;  now  plunging  down  into  a  gulley, 
sliding,  falling,  clambering,  crawling;  now  erect 
once  more,  and  diving  into  a  dense  thicket,  heed- 
less of  the  branches  and  briars  as  they  scratched 

274 


THE   HERO'S    SAD   AWAKENING     275 

his  cheek  or  tore  his  garments, — on,  ever  on,  he 
went.  Ignorant  of  the  direction  he  took,  he 
turned  to  right  or  left  as  the  impulse  moved  him. 
Once,  pausing  by  a  little  stream,  he  bathed  his 
fevered  temples  and  took  a  long,  refreshing 
draught  of  the  cool  water.  This  did  not  allay  his 
restless  desire,  so  on  he  hastened,  despite  the  wear- 
iness that  began  to  manifest  itself. 

His  thoughts,  which  had  been  in  one  chaotic, 
turbulent  whirl,  gradually  arranged  themselves 
into  something  like  rational  order,  and,  as  they 
became  distinct,  they  brought  with  them  the  bit- 
terness of  despair  as  he  realized  his  condition.  Al- 
though stripped  of  all  his  possessions,  he  had  felt 
that  with  his  self-respect  intact,  with  his  young 
blood  and  strong  arm,  with  the  power  of  a  great 
passion  thrilling  him,  he  could  bravely  meet  the 
future  and  yet  triumph  over  all.  But  the  reve- 
lations of  the  night  had  shattered  his  hope  and 
strength.  Instead  of  a  pure,  sweet,  womanly 
nature  in  keeping  with  her  physical  beauty,  he 
found  that  he  had  been  worshiping  at  the  shrine 
of  a  she-devil  from  the  pit — had  learned  from  her 
own  words  that  she  whom  he  had  trusted  implicitly 
was  but  the  accomplice  of  his  hidden  foe,  exert- 
ing all  her  powers  to  aid  in  bringing  him  to  the 
dust — had  discovered  at  last  that  she  was  all  that 
du  Tillet  had  tauntingly  claimed  her  to  be — and 
more.  He  reviewed  his  own  conduct,  and  saw 


276  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

clearly  the  lengths  to  which  his  blind  infatuation 
had  led  him:  how  he  had  disdained  and  rebuffed 
the  friendly  aid  of  Armand ;  how  he  had  cherished 
unworthy  thoughts  and  feelings  against  his  faith- 
ful well-wisher,  the  Governor ;  how  he  had  slighted 
and  neglected  the  gentle,  ennobling  influence  of  his 
old  playmate,  Aimee  de  Marsay. 

He  stopped  in  his  wanderings,  and  stood  upon 
the  edge  of  a  high  rock  rising  sheer  a  hundred  feet 
above  the  valley.  It  was  the  hour  when  all  the 
world  was  still,  that  instant  between  night  and  day 
when  the  awakening  bird  hesitates  to  break  the 
solemn  stillness  with  its  morning  trills;  when  the 
night-wind,  joining  in  the  worshiping  awe  of  cre- 
ation, remains  hushed  a  moment  before  rousing 
the  sleeping  woods  with  soft  whisperings  of  the 
coming  dawn.  It  was  the  precise  moment  when 
Madame  Duvivier  drew  her  final,  short,  mortal 
breath,  thus  breaking  irrevocably  the  last  chain  of 
her  weird  power  over  her  victim.  As  he  stood 
panting  with  his  impetuous  flight,  his  bloodshot 
eyes  gazing  at  the  scene  before  him,  his  mind  be- 
came clear  once  more,  as  though  the  mists  that  had 
beclouded  him  these  many  weeks,  distorting  his 
mental  vision  and  leading  him  astray,  had  suddenly 
parted  and  vanished,  leaving  him  his  normal  self. 

At  the  thought  of  Aimee,  his  eye  caught  sight 
of  a  bright  star  burning  steadily  in  the  heavens, 
while  all  its  lesser  comrades  had  faded  before  the 


THE   HERO'S   SAD   AWAKENING     277 

early  streaks  of  the  approaching  day.  And  in 
the  heart  of  the  young  man  there  welled  up  with 
increased  force  all  the  old-time  tender  feeling  for 
his  friend.  How  like  the  star  she  was,  shining 
stanch  and  true  despite  the  clouds  and  mists,  ever 
gleaming  with  loyal,  steadfast  purpose,  whatever 
his  folly  and  imprudence.  And  a  great  wave  of 
shame  at  his  own  unworthiness  swept  over  him  as 
he  fell  to  his  knees  in  an  agony  of  self-reproach. 
He  had  failed  miserably  in  remaining  true  to  the 
manly  ideals  within  him.  Could  he  face  the  va- 
cant future  again  ?  could  he  go  back  to  meet  those 
kindly  eyes,  filled — not  with  reproach — he  could 
bear  that  bravely — but  with  compassion?  He 
could  not  stand  erect  in  the  presence  of  his  own 
self-respect;  how  could  he  ever  raise  his  head 
before  these  noble-hearted  friends?  His  eyes 
glanced  over  the  precipice  into  the  shades  below. 
'Twas  but  a  step,  and  the  difficulty  would  be  solved 
forever ;  a  fall  from  the  rock,  and  he  would  escape 
all!  But  he  raised  his  head  again,  and  there 
glowed  the  star,  seeming  to  vibrate  with  the  inten- 
sity of  its  message,  a  message  of  hope,  flashing 
with  every  ray  a  word  of  joy,  of  consolation,  a 
promise  of  better  things  to  come.  Who  knows  but 
that  the  heartfelt  prayer  that  fell  from  the  lips  of 
the  young  girl  who  knelt  at  daybreak  in  her  lonely 
room  at  the  Chateau,  in  an  agony  of  apprehension 
for  the  man  she  loved,  reached  the  court  of  high 


278  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

Heaven,  and  was  thence  reflected  back  to  the  deso- 
late man  upon  the  mountain  side,  bearing  to  his 
heart  a  word  of  cheer  and  inspiration ! 

Silently  he  watched  the  star  until  at  last  it,  too, 
vanished,  and  day  had  come.  As  he  descended 
from  his  lofty  station  and  wended  his  way  back 
through  the  forest,  resounding  with  the  matin- 
songs  of  many  birds  who  fluttered  from  branch  to 
brandi,  conjubilant,  free,  beautiful  in  form  and 
feather,  his  own  spirit,  agitated  with  a  new  pur- 
pose, joined  in  the  music  of  the  woods  about  him. 
His  eyes  gleamed  with  a  noble  resolve,  his  step, 
despite  his  weariness,  was  firm  with  all  the  abun- 
dant energy  of  youth.  For  him  the  darkness  had 
indeed  fled,  and  it  was  dawn. 

It  was  almost  noon  when  he  reached  his  home 
and  found  Armand  waiting  for  him.  He  ran  up 
to  his  faithful  friend  and  embraced  him  affection- 
ately. 

"  Mon  Dieu!  "  cried  the  latter,  as  he  looked 
in  astonishment  at  the  tattered  clothes  and 
scratched  face,  "  where  have  you  been?  " 

Raoul  smiled  as  he  observed  his  glance.  "  I  do 
not  wonder  at  your  surprise.  I  have  been  up  there 
all  night,"  pointing  to  the  blue  line  of  hills  in  the 
distance,  "  hunting  for  a  lost  man,  mon  ami,  and 
have  at  last  found  him — myself.  " 

Armand  looked  puzzled.  "  You  were  lost  in 
the  woods?"  he  queried. 


THE    HERO'S    SAD   AWAKENING     279 

'  Yes,  mon  cher  Armand,"  returned  Raoul,  lay- 
ing his  hand  on  his  friend's  shoulder,  "  I  lost  my- 
self, my  better  self,  months  ago,  in  the  woods  of 
folly.  You  knew  it,  for  you  tried  to  save  me,  but 
I  would  not  let  you.  Aimee,  with  her  sweet 
woman-heart,  knew  it  and  put  out  her  feeble  hand 
to  stop  me,  but  I  brushed  her  aside.  But 
now,  Grace  a  Dieu,  I  am  found;  I  have  awak- 
ened." 

Armand's  face  glowed  with  honest  joy.  "  Ma- 
dame Duvivier "  he  murmured. 

"  Speak  not  of  her.  Your  idea  of  what  she  is 
would  make  her  out  an  angel  compared  to  what  I 
now  know  her  to  be.  We  are  strangers  from 
henceforward.  Instead  of  a  friend,  I  have  found 
her  to  be  an  enemy,  worthy  only  of  my  revenge 
were  she  a  man ;  luckily  for  her  she  is  a  woman,  and 
is  safe." 

"She  is  beyond  your  reach  now,"  was  Armand's 
calm  rejoinder;  "  she  was  found  dead  in  bed  this 
morning.  All  Quebec  is  astir  at  the  news.  It 
was  to  tell  you  this  that  I  came." 

In  spite  of  himself,  Raoul  was  shocked.  Not 
that  there  was  any  lingering  remnant  of  his  old 
infatuation  left,  but  because  of  the  thought  of  their 
recent  interview.  He  shuddered,  remained  silent 
a  moment,  then  related  all  his  experiences  of  the 
previous  night,  both  in  regard  to  the  false  du  Tillet, 
and  Madame  Duvivier.  When  he  had  finished, 


280  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

Armand    was    breathless    with    amazement.     At 
length  he  asked: 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do?  Of  course,  you 
will  see  the  Governor  and  lay  the  matter  before 
him,  so  that  he  can  cause  the  villain's  immediate 
arrest." 

"  I  shall  do  nothing  of  the  kind,"  was  the  cool 
reply.  "  Do  you  suppose  the  sight  of  him  in 
chains  will  satisfy  the  feeling  here?  "  He  struck 
his  chest  fiercely.  "  Would  the  knowledge  that 
he  was  ending  his  days  in  the  Bastile  efface  the 
memory  of  his  taunts,  his  insults?  Only  one 
thing  can  do  that — to  feel  my  sword-point  pene- 
trating his  vile  breast  on  the  way  to  the  heart.  No, 
no,  mon  ami,  do  not  interfere  with  any  such  advice 
as  that.  Before  I  do  anything  or  say  a  word,  I 
shall  seek  him  out  alone  and,  armed  only  with  my 
sword,  shall  force  him,  under  his  own  roof,  to 
fight,  and  if  he  refuses — spit  him  like  a  dog." 

Armand  saw  that  it  was  useless  to  attempt  to 
swerve  his  friend  from  his  purpose,  so  he  remained 
silent.  At  length  he  said: 

'  The  Governor,  and  Aimee — will  you  not  see 
them  first?  Remember  they  know  nothing  of  all 
that  has  happened  during  the  past  few  days.  They 
are  anxious,  I  know,  at  not  seeing  you  for  so  long, 
and  will  be  doubly  so  since  the  death  of  Madame 
Duvivier." 

Raoul  mused  a  moment  before  he  replied : 


THE    HERO'S    SAD   AWAKENING     281 

"  No,"  he  said  thoughtfully,  "  I  do  not  want  to 
meet  the  Governor  until  I  can  say,  '  A  rat  has 
bitten  me,  and  I  have  killed  it.'  As  for  Aimee — 
ah !  Armand,  what  a  wonderful  woman  our  friend 
is,  so  noble,  so  true.  Before  this  wretched  night- 
mare that  has  just  passed,  assailed  me,  we  were  the 
best  of  friends,  the  very  best  of  friends.  I  fondly 
imagined  that  we  could  go  on  as  we  did  when  chil- 
dren, hand  in  hand  in  innocent,  joyful  companion- 
ship. But  a  day  came — would  that  it  had  come 
earlier — when  I  awoke  to  the  fact  that  we  were 
children  no  longer,  and  I  knew  that  there  existed 
something  stronger,  deeper  than  mere  childish 
affection  in  my  heart  for  her.  But  at  that  moment 
came  the  darkening  shadow,  and  I  fell  under  the 
unearthly  influence  of  that — that  woman.  As  I 
look  back  now  I  can  see  how  I  was  first  attracted  to 
her.  It  was  by  her  beauty;  by  a  certain  sensual 
charm ;  by  that  subtle  something  that  appeals  to  our 
animal  nature,  that  thrills,  intoxicates,  and  makes 
one  dizzy — and  that  was  all;  nothing  deeper, 
nothing  nobler,  nothing  more  lasting.  But  my  for- 
mer feeling  for  Aimee — how  different!  There 
was  no  thrill,  but  rather  a  peaceful  calm,  a  restful 
security;  no  intoxication,  but  a  purifying  influence, 
a  clearing  of  the  vision  for  better,  higher  things,  an 
easy  interchange  of  lofty  thought  and  aim  and 
purpose,  and  all  that  beautifies,  that  exalts,  that 
makes  a  man  develop  his  true  manhood.  My  love 


282  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

for  her  was  something  strong  and  sweet  and  holy. 
It  was  a  mighty  undercurrent,  destined  to  control 
the  course  of  my  whole  existence." 

Raoul  paused,  and  a  troubled  look  came  into  his 
eyes. 

"  But  I  did  not  tell  her.  Whatever  her  feel- 
ings may  have  been,  they  can  scarcely  be  as  I  would 
wish  them  now,  after  all  my  acts  of  folly  and  in- 
gratitude. Her  tender  nature  undoubtedly  recoiled 
with  pain  under  my  repeated  slights  and  neglect. 
I  do  not  blame  her.  As  for  me,  I  told  you,  mon 
ami,  that  I  had  found  myself,  and  in  doing  so  I 
discovered  that  the  old  love,  covered  up  so  long, 
had  smoldered  and  spread  until  now  it  permeates 
my  whole  being.  Let  me  but  get  this  affair  with 
my  enemy  settled,  and  I  will  go,  sword  in  hand 
and  hew  down  every  difficulty  until  I  can  come  back 
to  her  covered  with  honor  and  glory,  having 
proved  my  manhood  once  more.  If  then  she 
can  forget  the  past  and  face  the  future  with  me, 
all  will  be  well.  If  not " 

Here  Raoul  paused  without  finishing  his  sen- 
tence. Armand,  patiently  listening  to  his  friend, 
whose  every  word  was  a  stab  to  his  own  heart,  was 
dumb.  Then  seeing  the  look  of  blank  despair  and 
the  light  of  hope  quenched  in  Raoul's  eye  at  the 
mere  thought  of  losing  his  prize  in  the  end,  he  was 
deeply  stirred.  Summoning  all  his  strength  to  aid 
him,  he  replied: 


"  Be  of  good  cheer,  mon  cher  ami!  I  doubt 
not  your  success  when  you  have  carried  out  your 
plans  to  their  completion.  In  proof  of  my  encour- 
agement, let  me  remind  you  of  the  affair  of  the 
Governor's  pardon.  You  thought  it  was  Madame 
Duvivier  who  had  influenced  him.  It  was  not." 

He  then  related  the  details  of  Aimee's  ride,  and 
the  result,  ending  with :  "  You  see,  at  that  time, 
at  any  rate,  you  had  reason  to  hope.  A  woman 
does  not  do  a  thing  of  that  sort  for  a  mere  friend." 

Raoul  laughed,  and  there  was  a  joyous  ring  in 
its  tone. 

'  Thus  is  another  lie  revealed;  thus  do  I  find 
one  more  debt  of  gratitude  I  owe  the  woman  that 
I  love." 

But  a  moment's  thought  sobered  him.  "  That 
happened  at  the  beginning  of  my  folly.  What 
can  I  hope  for  when  she  learns  its  full  extent?  " 

After  Armand  had  taken  his  departure,  Raoul 
ate  a  hearty  meal,  and  sought  refreshing  sleep. 
When  he  awoke  it  was  already  dark.  He  made 
preparations  for  his  visit  of  vengeance  upon  the 
false  du  Tillet.  He  laid  aside  his  father's  sword 
in  shame,  and  chose  another  and  a  lighter  blade, 
and  in  due  season  was  on  his  way  to  La  Maison 
Sombre. 

Meanwhile  the  members  of  "  The  Royal  Four  " 
had  gathered,  as  was  their  nightly  custom  now,  in 
the  great  hall  of  their  leader.  They  were  espec- 


284  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

ially  anxious  that  night,  because  it  was  necessary 
to  map  out  some  concerted  plan  of  action  to  meet 
any  move  of  retaliation  that  Raoul  might  make. 
The  audacity  of  their  past  misdeeds  had  made  them 
reckless,  a  mood  greatly  augmented  by  the  huge 
goblets  of  wine  that  their  host  pressed  upon  them. 

Gaspard  himself  was  in  an  ugly  frame  of  mind, 
which  he  evidenced  by  throwing  an  empty  goblet 
at  the  head  of  Marie  Girol  when  she  entered  with 
a  refilled  flagon.  She  dodged  the  missile  with  a 
frightened  look.  Some  time  later  she  reappeared 
in  response  to  a  summons  from  her  master,  with  a 
tray  bearing  more  wine.  In  passing  to  the  table 
on  which  she  was  about  to  place  the  tray,  she 
tripped  over  the  outstretched  foot  of  Roguin,  who 
sat  half-lying  in  the  seat  of  his  great  chair,  and 
fell,  the  flagon  of  wine  spilling  its  contents  over  the 
floor.  With  an  infuriated  cry  he  sprang  up  and, 
seizing  the  unfortunate  woman  by  the  throat,  shook 
her  vigorously. 

"  A  murrain  seize  you  for  your  clumsiness  I  "  he 
cried,  and  pushed  her  from  him,  then  in  an  access 
of  fury  he  kicked  her  as  she  fell  to  the  ground, 
once,  twice,  thrice,  accompanying  each  movement 
with  a  torrent  of  abusive  epithets. 

The  poor  creature  received  the  shaking  without 
a  protest,  but  when  she  had  suffered  the  last  indig- 
nity she  half  raised  herself  and,  glaring  at  her  tor- 
mentor with  blazing  eyes  and  raising  a  warning 


THE    HERO'S    SAD   AWAKENING     285 

finger  which  she  pointed  at  him,  she  cried  in  a 
voice  at  first  feeble,  but  gathering  strength  until 
it  became  a  shriek: 

"  Cruel  son  of  a  cruel  father  that  you  are ! 
Faithfully  did  I  serve  him,"  here  she  pointed  to 
the  slab  in  the  floor,  beneath  which  the  elder  Roguin 
lay  buried,  "  and  to  my  hurt.  Faithfully  have  I 
served  you,  despite  your  wickedness.  But  the  cup 
of  your  wrong  doing  is  filled  up.  The  day  you 
raise  your  hand  against  me,  whom,  if  you  but  knew 
my  power,  you  would  honor  and  overwhelm  with 
kindness,  that  day  sees  us  enemies.  I  am  only  a 
woman,  old  and  without  strength,  but  I  have  a 
tongue  and  can  talk — he !  he !  "  Launching  this 
tirade  she  slowly  and  painfully  arose,  and  with 
sounds  of  eldritch  laughter,  disappeared  through 
the  door. 

Gaspard,  who  had  watched  her  in  silent  aston- 
ishment, now  that  she  was  gone,  burst  into  a  loud 
guffaw.  "  Pardieu!  "  he  cried,  "  the  old  hag  has 
found  her  tongue  at  last.  I  never  knew  her  to 
speak  more  than  two  sentences  at  any  one  time 
before."  Then,  as  he  saw  his  comrades  seemed 
frightened  at  her  menacing  words:  "  Come, 
drink  up  what  is  left  to  the  success  of  my  new  plan 
for  putting  our  beloved  Raoul  where  he  can  never 
trouble  us  again."  After  the  goblets  were  emptied 
he  continued: 

'  The  only  difficulty  in  our  path  is  to  get  him 


286  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

here.     If  he  once  enters  this  room  before  he  tells 
all  he  knows,  we  are  safe,  and  he  is  lost." 

A  loud  knock  thundered  at  the  door.  The  four 
men  looked  at  one  another  in  consternation.  They 
heard  the  sound  of  the  servant  admitting  someone, 
followed  by  the  click  of  a  boot  heel  upon  the  floor, 
and  Raoul  de  Chatignac  stood  before  them. 


Chapter  Twenty-Three 

CONTAINS   AN    UNEQUAL    FIGHT,    A    CAPTURE,    A 
DELIVERANCE,  AND  A  BOMB-SHELL 

THE  four  conspirators  started  to  their  feet 
and  stood  motionless,  staring  in  astonish- 
ment at  the  unexpected  appearance  of  the 
person  concerning  whom  they  had  been  talking. 
Raoul  walked  deliberately  across  the  room  and 
halted  in  front  of  his  enemy. 

"  Monsieur,"  he  said  in  clear,  vibrating  tones, 
"  I  have  the  satisfaction  of  telling  you  that  you  are 
a  cheat,  a  rogue,  and  a  scoundrel.  I  have  come  to 
kill  you.  Will  you  fight?  If  provocation  is  yet 
lacking,  perhaps  this  will  aid  you  in  your  decision," 
and  as  he  spoke  he  raised  his  hand,  which  grasped 
a  glove,  and  smote  his  enemy  a  vigorous  blow 
across  the  eyes. 

Gaspard  smiled  vindictively,  and  bowed.  "  I 
accept,  Monsieur." 

The  two  men  then  removed  their  coats  and 
waistcoats.  Raoul  was  ready  first  and  stood,  sword 
in  hand,  awaiting  his  antagonist.  Roguin  was 
assisted  by  Gaudais,  to  whom  he  gave  a  few  direc- 
tions in  a  low  voice.  He  then  placed  all  the  can- 

287 


288  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

dies  on  the  mantel  so  that  neither  would  have  the 
light  directly  in  his  eyes.  When  all  was  done,  and 
the  three  spectators  ranged  themselves  along  the 
side  of  the  room,  he  stepped  briskly  to  his  place. 

u  A  votre  service!  "  he  said,  and  drew  his  sword. 
The  blades  touched,  crossed,  and  the  duel  began. 
Raoul  attacked  with  ardor,  pressing  his  enemy 
vigorously,  who  in  return  remained  on  the  defen- 
sive only,  as  though  it  were  his  idea  to  tire  his  ad- 
versary out.  This  evident  purpose  angered  Raoul 
still  further,  and  he  renewed  his  assault  with  in- 
creased energy.  Backward  and  forward  they 
moved,  now  advancing  a  step,  now  retreating,  now 
gradually  working  to  right  or  left.  Raoul  had 
taken  up  a  new  position,  with  his  back  to  the  three 
bystanders,  when  Gaspard,  suddenly  abandoning 
his  conservative  plan,  made  a  quick  rush  upon 
him  with  a  vicious  lunge.  Raoul  parried  the  blow, 
but  at  that  instant  he  was  assailed  from  the  rear, 
and  was  borne  to  the  floor  by  the  combined  weight 
of  the  three  accomplices,  while  his  sword  was 
snatched  from  his  hand. 

He  struggled  vainly  in  the  grasp  of  his  captors. 
"  Coward!  "  he  cried,  as  he  saw  Gaspard  stand- 
ing above  him,  resting  his  sword  point  on  the  floor, 
with  a  derisive  smile  playing  about  his  features, 
"  I  might  have  suspected  some  treachery  at  your 
hands." 

"  A  clever  plan,  well  executed,"  was  the  reply. 


AN   UNEQUAL   FIGHT  289 

"  I  really  could  not  do  otherwise,  Monsieur,  for 
you  surely  do  not  expect  me  to  fight  with  every 
penniless  youth  I  meet." 

Raoul  glared  at  him,  but  did  not  deign  to  speak. 

"  Come,  my  good  comrades,"  he  continued, 
addressing  the  three  who  held  Raoul,  "  bring  our 
excitable  friend  with  you,  and  we  will  place  him  in 
retirement.  Perhaps  by  morning  he  will  be  less 
agitated." 

So  saying,  he  seized  a  candle,  and  led  the  way 
to  the  door  of  a  room  on  the  first  floor,  which  he 
unlocked  and  entered.  Raoul  was  forced  along 
in  the  grip  of  the  men  behind  him. 

"  I  will  leave  you  this  light,"  went  on  Gaspard 
with  a  mocking  air,  "  so  that  you  can  accustom 
yourself  to  your  surroundings  before  seeking  re- 
pose. The  chamber,  as  you  see,  is  cheerful,  while 
the  bed  is  excellent." 

The  three  confederates,  giving  their  prisoner  a 
vigorous  push  which  sent  him  staggering  against 
the  wall,  hastily  withdrew,  and  the  door  was 
closed  and  locked  after  them. 

Raoul,  trembling  with  rage,  sprang  to  the  only 
window  in  the  room,  but  he  could  see  through  the 
glass  that  escape  in  that  direction  was  barred  by 
heavy  wooden  shutters  fastened  from  the  outside. 
Looking  about  the  chamber,  he  found  that  it  was 
large  and  scantily  furnished  by  a  huge  chest  of 
drawers,  on  which  the  candle  had  been  placed,  a 


290  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

large  bed,  and  a  fur  rug  upon  the  floor.  There  was 
not  even  a  chair  which  he  could  break  and  use  for 
a  weapon.  The  door  was  one  massive  piece,  with 
huge  iron  hinges  that  could  easily  defy  any  attack 
by  even  sword  or  ax.  There  was  evidently  no 
means  of  escape.  Not  daring  to  go  to  sleep  for 
fear  that  he  might  be  surprised  and  murdered  with- 
out a  chance  to  strike  a  blow  in  his  own  defense,  he 
paced  up  and  down  the  floor. 

Here  was  a  new  and  unfortunate  state  of  affairs, 
brought  about  by  his  cursed  stupidity,  and  desire 
for  vengeance.  He  could  blame  no  one  but  him- 
self for  his  predicament.  Had  he  taken  Armand's 
advice  and  appealed  to  the  Governor,  his  enemy 
and  his  precious  crew  of  confederates  would  ere 
now  be  lodged  behind  the  bars.  He  comforted 
himself,  however,  with  the  thought  that  Armand 
"knew  of  his  expected  visit,  and  would  probably  be 
at  his  house  early  in  the  morning  to  learn  the  result. 
Not  finding  him  there  he  would  immediately  sur- 
mise some  villainy  on  the  part  of  Roguin,  and  would 
undoubtedly  hasten  to  his  rescue,  with  assistance,  by 
noon.  There  was  nothing  for  him  to  do  then  but 
wait  until  morning.  Wearied  at  last  by  his  walk- 
ing he  carefully  snuffed  the  candle  and  lay  down 
upon  the  bed,  his  head  resting  at  the  foot  and  his 
feet  toward  the  head  in  order  to  keep  an  eye  on  the 
door  and  detect  any  attempt  at  opening  it  silently. 

The  house  was  still.     No  noise  was  audible  out- 


AN   UNEQUAL   FIGHT  291 

side  save  that  of  the  night-wind  as  it  made  its 
rounds  shaking  the  shutters  to  see  that  all  was 
secure.  A  feeling  of  weariness  came  over  him  and 
he  would  fain  have  slept.  Resisting  this  desire  he 
kept  his  eyes  open,  counting  the  moments  as  they 
passed,  impatiently  watching  for  the  day.  At 
length  he  dozed,  but  was  suddenly  awakened  by  the 
sound  of  the  stealthy  turning  of  the  key  in  the  lock. 
He  started  up  in  alarm  as  the  door  slowly  opened 
and  he  beheld  by  the  light  of  the  guttering  candle 
the  form  of  the  old  housekeeper.  She  placed  her 
fingers  to  her  lips  in  sign  of  caution,  and  then 
beckoned  him  to  follow  her.  He  obeyed  and  she 
glided  into  the  hall.  After  carefully  locking  the 
door  behind  them  she  led  the  way  and  guided  him 
through  the  darkness  to  a  door  which  opened  into 
the  outside  world.  A  moment  later  he  was 
speeding  down  the  avenue  of  trees  on  his  way  home 
just  as  the  first  gray  streaks  of  dawn  appeared. 

Gaudais  remained  all  night  at  La  Maison 
Sombre  for  the  simple  reason  that  he  could  not  get 
away.  The  huge  quantity  of  wine  that  he  drank 
after  Raoul  was  safely  under  lock  and  key  seemed 
to  pass  immediately  to  his  legs,  for  they  soon  re- 
fused to  be  of  any  service  to  him  whatever. 
Accordingly  Berthier  dragged  him  to  a  couch  and 
left  him  snoring  there  when  he  and  Lieutenant 
Liotot  took  their  departure. 

When  he  awakened  late  in  the  morning  he  arose 


292  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

and  with  difficulty  made  his  way  to  Gaspard's 
room,  where  he  found  him  dressing.  After  this 
operation  was  finished  and  they  had  partaken  of 
the  two  cups  of  strong  coffee  Marie  Girol  brought 
them,  Gaspard  took  from  beneath  his  pillow 
(where  it  had  been  returned  by  the  old  house- 
keeper after  releasing  the  prisoner)  the  key  to 
the  room  in  which  Raoul  had  been  confined,  and 
summoned  Gaudais  to  attend  him. 

"  Come,  we  will  see  if  our  guest  is  more  sub- 
missive than  he  was  last  night.  Perhaps  hunger 
has  changed  his  warlike  spirit." 

They  listened  outside  the  door  but  heard  noth- 
ing. Throwing  it  open,  Gaspard  said  in  a  taunt- 
ing voice :  "  Good-morning,  mon  cher  Raoul ;  did 
you  rest  well?"  No  answer  from  the  darkened 
room.  Advancing  to  the  bed  they  found  it  empty. 
They  made  a  hasty  examination  of  the  room  but 
found  no  prisoner.  Gaudais  ran  for  a  candle. 
When  it  was  lighted  they  peered  under  the  bed, 
opened  the  chest  of  drawers,  but  discovered  no 
trace  of  Raoul.  Gaspard  examined  the  window 
carefully;  its  fastenings  were  intact. 

"Ten  thousand  devils!"  muttered  Gaudais. 
"  He  has  escaped." 

Roguin's  face  became  livid  with  rage.  He  sank 
upon  the  bed  and  writhed  in  the  intensity  of  his 
passion.  At  length  he  found  voice,  and  gave 
vent  to  a  volley  of  imprecations.  Finally  spring- 


AN   UNEQUAL   FIGHT  293 

ing  up  he  hastily  led  the  way  downstairs  into 
the  great  hall,  whose  air  was  heavy  with  the  odor 
of  the  past  night's  orgy.  Going  to  a  window 
he  threw  it  open,  then  sank  into  the  great  chair. 
"  Curse  him !  "  he  growled,  "  he  bears  a  charmed 
life.  The  bird  has  flown,  and  will  soon  be  back 
with  a  company  of  troops  with  the  Governor  at 
their  head,  and  we  shall  all  be  in  chains  before  we 
know  it." 

His  companion  paled.  Gaspard  noticed  it. 
"  Yes,"  he  said  fiercely,  "  in  chains,  with  a  good 
chance  of  being  stood  up  as  a  mark  for  their  infer- 
nal bullets." 

"  Can  nothing  be  done?  I  will  help  in  any  way 
I  can,"  Gaudais  ventured  to  reply. 

Gaspard  looked  at  him  with  a  sneer.  "  A  pre- 
cious lot  of  assistance  you  can  render," — then  re- 
lapsed into  silence,  moodily  knitting  his  brow  and 
nervously  drumming  with  his  fingers  on  the  arm  of 
the  chair. 

"  Our  only  hope,"  he  murmured  to  himself,  "  is 
to  decoy  him  here  again  before  he  has  seen  the 
Governor.  We  have  but  little  time.  What  pre- 
text will  be  strong  enough?  If  he  comes  he  will 
bring  his  friend  with  him.  But  my  fool  accom- 
plices can  take  care  of  him;  they  will  be  three  to 
one,  thus  leaving  my  enemy  to  me." 

Again  he  relapsed  into  silence,  his  brain  busily 
engaged  in  seeking  a  solution  to  the  difficult  ques- 


294  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

tion.  Plan  after  plan  suggested  itself,  and  was 
rejected  with  a  scowl  as  being  inadequate.  At  last 
a  thought,  black  with  the  murk  of  hell  from  whence 
it  came,  entered  his  mind.  This  seemed  to  please 
him,  and  he  laughed,  an  uncanny,  crackling  sound, 
and  rubbed  his  hands  with  satisfaction.  Rising 
impetuously  he  went  to  the  table  and  taking  from 
a  drawer  several  notes  which  Raoul  had  written 
him  during  the  period  of  their  intimacy,  he  studied 
them  carefully.  This  scrutiny  finished,  he  began 
a  letter  which  he  soon  tore  up.  Another  met  the 
same  fate.  The  third  time  he  seemed  to  be  satis- 
fied with  the  result,  for  he  finished,  and  after  care- 
fully folding  and  addressing  it,  he  laid  it  to  'one 
side,  muttering:  "That  will  fetch  her."  He 
then  dashed  off  with  careless  hand  a  second  brief 
message,  which  he  likewise  addressed  and  placed 
beside  the  other.  "  That  will  bring  him  in  a 
hurry." 

He  then  explained  his  plan  in  detail  to  his  com- 
panion, instructing  him  in  the  part  that  he  was  to 
play.  Gaudais  at  first  rebelled  vigorously,  but, 
cowed  by  the  menacing  look  of  his  friend  and  a 
few  threatening  sentences,  at  length  surrendered 
whatever  scruples  of  opposition  he  may  have  had. 

Raoul  reached  home  utterly  exhausted.  Fidette 
brewed  a  strong,  hot  drink  which  he  brought  with 
hands  trembling  with  age  and  anxiety.  Before  he 


AN   UNEQUAL   FIGHT  295 

could  prepare  breakfast  Raoul  had  sunk  into  a  deep 
slumber  and  was  left  undisturbed. 

The  young  man  slept  heavily  on  through  the 
afternoon  and  night  and  it  was  not  until  the  sun- 
dial before  the  house  marked  the  advent  of  a  day 
that  he  awoke.  When  he  opened  his  eyes,  he 
found  Armand  sitting  beside  him. 

"  I  know,  mon  ami"  smiled  Raoul,  "  that  you 
are  eager  to  hear  from  me  an  account  of  the  ad- 
ventures I  met  with  when  on  my  vengeful  errand." 
He  then  began  at  the  beginning  and  related  in  de- 
tail all  that  had  transpired  since  they  had  parted; 
the  mock  duel;  the  interference  of  Gaspard's 
friends;  his  confinement  and  unexpected  escape 
through  the  aid  of  the  old  housekeeper.  Armand 
greeted  the  early  stages  of  the  narrative  with  ex- 
clamations of  amazement  and  growls  of  anger  and 
dismay.  As  the  tale  proceeded  his  excitement 
increased  until  at  the  close  he  was  pacing  up  and 
down  in  extreme  agitation. 

"  The  contemptible  viper !  "  he  exclaimed  at  the 
close.  "  He  is  capable  of  any  hellish  villainy.  I 
promise  you,  mon  cher  Raoul,  that  I  shall  not  let 
you  out  of  my  sight  until  that  reptile  and  his  odious 
crew  are  safely  placed  behind  iron  bars." 

Raoul  looked  at  him  with  an  affectionate  glow 
as  he  seized  his  hand.  "  Good  comrade  mine," 
he  replied  while  tears  glistened  in  his  eyes,  tears 
that  he  did  not  deem  unmanly,  "  the  artful  vil- 


296  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

lainies  of  these  men  have  only  served  to  bring  out 
more  clearly  your  own  fidelity  and  kindly  care, 
from  which  a  hundred  other  Madame  Duviviers 
or  false  du  Tillets  that  might  arise  shall  never 
entice  me." 

Armand's  heart  leaped  at  these  words.  Raoul 
was  once  more  the  generous-hearted  comrade ;  with 
the  benefit  of  his  past  experience  he  would  remain 
the  affectionate  friend  of  yore.  The  influence  of 
the  moment  banished  all  thought  of  action,  of  past 
events  and  future  dangers.  Two  friends  estranged 
were  now  as  one  again.  They  left  the  house  and 
visited  the  many  familiar  nooks  and  childhood 
haunts  without  a  thought  for  the  great  world 
outside  their  own  two  hearts.  Again  they  roamed 
the  meadows  or  sought  for  berries  on  the  hillside ; 
again  they  lay  outstretched  on  the  soft  turf  beneath 
the  spreading  branches  of  the  huge  forest  trees. 
An  afternoon  of  light-hearted  joy  it  was,  ending 
with  a  stiff  climb  to  the  crest  of  a  neighboring  hill 
where  they  stood  together  with  flushed  faces  and 
panting  breath,  gazing  at  the  beauties  of  the  dying 
sun,  whose  glowing  rays  but  reflected  the  light  of 
brotherly  love  that  was  shed  abroad  in  each  manly 
breast.  An  hour  later  and  the  two  were  seated 
about  the  supper  table  to  discuss  together  some 
plan  of  immediate  action. 

"  My  advice,  mon  cher  ami,"  said  Armand,  "  is 
to  give  up  all  thought  of  revenge.  Mon  Dieu! 


AN   UNEQUAL   FIGHT  297 

can  an  honorable  man  condescend  to  fight  on  equal 
terms  with  a  scoundrel,  an  assassin?  To  do  so 
but  gives  dignity  to  his  offenses.  To  adopt  his 
methods  but  degrades  one  to  his  level.  No,  a 
thousand  times,  no !  Go  to  the  Governor  and 
state  the  details  of  every  event  and  let  his  wiser 
brain  suggest  to  you  the  proper,  lawful,  and  digni- 
fied course  to  pursue.  He  returns  to  Quebec  to- 
night after  a  couple  of  days'  absence.  Let  us  go 
to  the  Chateau  the  first  thing  in  the  morning." 

"  I  suppose  you  are  right,"  was  RaouPs  reply, 
"  but  it  is  impossible  to  forget  the  studied  insults, 
the  plundering,  the  cruel  blow  from  behind,  the 
indignities  suffered.  My  blood  boils,  too,  at  the 
thought  that  in  some  manner,  through  the  law's  de- 
lays or  the  bungling  execution  of  military  orders, 
the  wretch  and  his  miserable  tools  may  escape." 

"  True,"  was  the  reply,  "  but  New  France,  or  at 
least  its  civilized  portion,  is  small  and  affords 
small  chance  for  hiding." 

"  He  might  turn  Indian,  or  find  the  life  of  the 
roving  coureur-de-bols  preferable  to  the  risk  of 
being  caught  and  shot." 

"  It  would  only  mean  that  he  would  fall  a  prey 
to  hunger  or  some  wild  beast  in  the  wilderness,  or 
be  relieved  of  his  scalp  by  a  redskin  more  crafty 
even  than  he." 

4  Yes,  but  in  that  case  I  should  never  have  the 
satisfaction  of  knowing  of  the  even£,"  and  Raoul 


298  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

smiled  grimly.  Then  continuing,  "  But  I  shall  do 
as  you  say,  mon  ami;  I  have  been  following  my 
own  leading  and  disregarding  the  advice  of  my 
friends,  and  behold  to  what  a  pass  it  has  brought 
me.  I  place  myself  entirely  in  your  hands." 

At  that  instant  there  was  a  sound  of  breaking 
glass,  and  a  small,  heavy  object  fell  to  the  floor;  at 
the  same  time  they  heard  the  thud  of  hoofbeats 
retreating  rapidly  from  the  house.  Raoul  ran  to 
the  window  through  which  the  missile  had  been 
thrown,  and  strove  to  make  out  the  identity  of  the 
messenger,  but  the  approaching  dusk  prevented 
him  from  seeing  anything  distinctly.  Armand 
picked  up  the  object  and  handed  it  to  Raoul.  It 
was  a  small  dagger,  around  which  was  securely  tied 
a  bit  of  paper.  Removing  this  Raoul  found  it  to 
be  a  note  addressed  to  himself.  He  read  it 
aloud : 

"  My  deluded  friend:  Why  did  you  leave  my 
hospitable  roof  so  unceremoniously?  Since  you 
have  been  freed  from  the  enchantment  of  the  lovely 
Madame  Duvivier,  I  learn  that  you  have  returned 
to  your  first  love,  whose  charms,  I  hope,  will  prove 
less  disastrous  to  you.  Realizing  your  present  un- 
fortunate predicament  and  wishing  to  spare  you  the 
humiliation  of  delivering  to  me  in  person  your 
'  Heart's  Desire,'  according  to  our  agreement,  I 
have  called  for  it  myself  and  have  carried  it  to  La 


AN   UNEQUAL   FIGHT  299 

Maison  Sombre,  where  I  am  at  this  moment  rejoic- 
ing in  its  possession.  G.  R." 

Raoul  looked  blankly  from  the  writing  before 
him  to  his  friend's  face  and  back  again  in  amaze- 
ment. "  Returned  to  your  first  love,"  he  repeated 
with  flushed  cheeks.  "  He  must  refer  to  Aimee 
de  Marsay.  But  what  connection  has  that  sen- 
tence with  the  remainder  of  the  note?  "  He  laid 
the  paper  down  and  hurried  from  the  room,  re- 
turning with  a  still  more  puzzled  look.  "  Here 
is  my  sword,  my  '  Heart's  Desire,'  "  he  said,  hold- 
ing it  up.  "  And  yet  he  claims  to  have  carried  it 
off."  Armand,  who  during  his  absence  had  been 
thinking  vigorously,  gave  a  start ;  a  look  of  horror 
overspread  his  features,  and  he  was  about  to  speak, 
but  at  that  instant  they  both  heard  the  sound  of  an 
approaching  horse  hard  ridden.  They  remained 
silent  and  motionless,  waiting.  A  knock  was 
heard,  and  a  moment  later  a  servant  entered.  "  A 
messenger  from  the  Governor,"  he  said,  as  he 
handed  a  missive  to  his  master.  Raoul  tore  it  open 
hurriedly,  and  again  read  aloud  to  his  friend : 

"  I  have  just  arrived,  to  find  that  Aimee  left 
the  Chateau  yesterday  afternoon.  She  has  not  yet 
returned.  Have  you  any  news  of  her  where- 
abouts ?  I  have  already  started  a  search  for  her 
in  two  directions." 


Chapter  Twenty-Four 

A    DESPICABLE    CHAPTER,    IN    WHICH    A    BIRD    IS 
CAGED 

A  LTHOUGH  time  had  passed  rapidly  enough 
/— %  for  the  chief  actors  in  the  stirring  events 
of  the  past  few  days,  yet  for  Aimee 
de  Marsay,  shut  up  to  inactivity  and  anxiety,  the 
hours  dragged  themselves  along  in  wearisome  suc- 
cession. Left  in  suspense  as  to  the  whereabouts 
of  the  man  she  loved,  she  was  compelled  to  be 
satisfied  with  the  short  note  she  received  from 
Armand,  informing  her  of  Raoul's  safety.  She 
strove  to  comfort  herself  with  the  thought  that  the 
continued  absence  of  her  two  friends  was  due  to 
some  adequate  reason,  and  that  her  anxiety  would 
be  relieved  by  one  or  the  other  of  them  at  the 
earliest  possible  moment.  Still,  comforted  though 
she  was  in  part,  her  mind  dwelt  continually  upon  the 
possible  dangers  to  which  they  might  be  exposed, 
while  not  an  hour  passed  without  a  silent  prayer  for 
their  safety.  She  endeavored  to  occupy  herself 
about  the  Chateau,  fearing  if  she  went  out  she 
should  miss  the  coming  of  her  friends;  but  this  was 
after  all  a  sorry  pretense,  for  she  dropped  whatever 

300 


A   DESPICABLE    CHAPTER  301 

she  was  doing  at  least  every  five  minutes  to  run  to 
the  window  to  catch  some  glimpse  of  a  familiar 
form  or  spy  the  approach  of  a  messenger  bearing 
long-wished-for  news.  At  night  her  sleep  was 
broken  by  horrible  dreams;  dreams  in  which  she 
saw  Raoul  in  company  with  his  friend  exposed  to 
a  thousand  dangers,  while  through  them  all  the 
face  of  an  old  hag,  withered,  worn,  and  witchlike, 
the  evil  spirit  of  each  scene,  leered  at  her  with 
wicked  eyes  as  though  enjoying  her  distress.  To 
make  matters  still  worse  for  her,  the  Governor  was 
obliged  to  absent  himself  from  Quebec  for  two 
days.  His  absence  made  it  all  the  more  distressing, 
for  with  him  within  call  Aimee  felt  a  sense  of  secur- 
ity as  having  one  to  whom  she  could  appeal  for 
succor  for  Raoul  if  the  need  were  urgent.  As  the 
day  wore  on  all  the  nervous  tension  of  the  past  week 
culminated  in  an  overwhelming  desire  for  fresh  air 
and  exercise  to  replace  the  inactivity  that  had  bound 
her.  At  length  she  gave  way  to  it,  and  early  in  the 
afternoon  set  forth  for  a  long,  fast  ride,  hoping 
that  the  change  of  scene  might  distract  her  thoughts 
for  a  time.  She  paid  no  attention  to  the  direction 
taken  by  her  horse,  and  it  was  only  after  several 
miles  had  been  covered  that  she  realized  that  they 
were  on  the  Beauport  road,  and  that  she  was 
already  more  than  halfway  to  La  Maison  Sombre. 
Upon  discovering  where  she  was  she  stopped  the 
horse  and  began  to  chide  him  playfully  for  taking 


302  'A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

her  so  near  the  habitation  of  one  she  felt  was 
Raoul's  enemy.  As  she  was  about  to  turn  his  head 
homeward,  she  caught  sight  of  the  familiar  figure 
of  Farouche  coming  at  a  jog-trot  and  waving  at 
her  to  wait.  She  greeted  him  with  a  smile  and  an 
outstretched  hand.  The  man's  face  wore  an  anx- 
ious look  as  he  produced  a  letter  directed  to  her. 
She  seized  it  eagerly,  as  she  thought  she  recognized 
the  writing.  Hurriedly  tearing  it  open  she  read 
the  few  lines  it  contained. 

"  I  am  ill  and  in  great  distress.  Should  you  wish 
to  see  me  again  alive,  accompany  the  bearer,  who 
will  conduct  you  to  me.  RAOUL." 

Her  cheek  paled  as  she  realized  the  import  of 
the  message,  and  flushed  again  as  she  read  the 
name,  dearer  to  her  than  all  else.  She  had  longed 
for  action;  here  was  the  opportunity.  Raoul,  her 
Raoul,  was  ill,  perhaps  dying,  and  had  roused  his 
failing  strength  to  write  this  appeal  for  her  to  come 
to  him !  She  turned  to  her  companion : 

'  Tell  me,  my  good  Farouche,  do  you  know  any- 
thing about  this  letter?  " 

"  No,  Mademoiselle,  I  was  sent  for,  and  Mon- 
sieur du  Tillet  handed  it  to  me,  saying,  '  make  all 
haste.  Monsieur  de  Chatignac  has  urgent  need 
of  the  help  that  this  young  lady  alone  can  bring.'  ' 

"  And  whither  will  you  lead  me?  " 


A   DESPICABLE    CHAPTER  303 

"  To  La  Maison  Sombre." 

Aimee  shuddered  at  the  name.  Raoul,  then,  was 
in  his  enemy's  hands.  She  must  hasten  to  him. 

"  Monsieur  de  Chatignac — is  he  ill  or — in- 
jured? Have  you  seen  him?  " 

"  I  have  not.  I  only  know  that  he  came  last 
evening.  But  Monsieur  du  Tillet  seemed  dis- 
tressed when  he  bade  me  go  for  you." 

Aimee's  mind  was  made  up.  Without  a  thought 
of  danger  for  herself,  she  was  eager  to  respond  to 
her  loved  one's  call  for  aid.  Farouche's  words 
confirmed  her  worst  fears.  Raoul  had  gone  there 
the  night  before;  some  quarrel  had  sprung  up, 
swords  had  been  drawn,  and  even  now  his  life- 
blood,  perchance,  was  oozing  away  while  she 
delayed  upon  the  road.  She  might  be  too  late! 
Motioning  her  companion  to  proceed,  she  followed, 
accommodating  her  speed  to  his.  Not  a  word  was 
spoken  the  remainder  of  the  way.  Her  mind  was 
filled  with  sad,  apprehensive  thoughts  for  her 
friend's  safety.  Finally  they  stood  before  the 
gloomy  entrance  of  the  house,  and  she  alighted, 
gave  the  rein  to  Farouche,  and  hastened  toward  the 
door.  Before  she  could  knock,  it  was  opened  by 
Gaudais,  who  bowed  respectfully  as  she  entered. 
She  noticed  that  his  face  was  grave,  and  fresh 
alarm  seized  her.  "Am  I  too  late?"  she  asked 
anxiously. 

He  shook  his  head  silently,  and,  beckoning  her  to 


A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

follow,  led  the  way  up  the  gloomy  stairs,  opened 
the  door  of  a  room  near  the  top,  and  motioned  her 
to  enter.  On  doing  so  she  found  herself  in  a  dimly 
lighted  chamber,  large  and  forbidding.  When  her 
eyes  became  accustomed  to  the  obscurity  she  saw 
a  large  bed  in  the  further  corner,  on  which  she 
descried  the  figure  of  a  man  covered  with  a  cloak. 
She  hastened  across  the  room  with  a  wildly  beating 
heart,  and  approached  the  bedside. 

"  Raoul !  "  she  cried  anxiously,  and  kneeling 
beside  the  bed  she  leaned  forward  to  catch  his 
reply,  faint  though  it  might  be.  Receiving  no 
response,  she  essayed  to  pluck  the  cloak  from  about 
his  face  in  order  to  see  for  herself,  if  haply  he  were 
unconscious.  As  she  did  so  she  started  back  with 
a  shriek,  as  she  found  herself  looking  into  the 
features,  not  of  her  lover,  but  the  supposed  Mon- 
sieur du  Tillet.  Realizing  that  he  was  recognized, 
he  sprang  up,  cast  aside  his  cloak,  and  stood  bow- 
ing with  a  mocking  air  before  tlie  young  girl,  who 
was  too  stupefied  with  alarm  to  speak,  but  stared 
with  terror  at  the  figure  before  her. 

The  false  du  Tillet,  observing  her  silence,  gave 
her  what  he  intended  to  be  a  reassuring  smile,  but 
which  to  Aimee's  startled  eyes  was  a  hideous  leer, 
and  said: 

'  You  doubtless  expected  to  meet  our  mutual 
friend,  Raoul  de  Chatignac.  He  has  not  yet 
arrived.  Until  then  you  will  please  accept  of  such 


A   DESPICABLE    CHAPTER  305 

hospitality  as  this  place  affords.  Anticipating 
your  desire  for  privacy,  I  have  had  this  room  set 
apart  for  your  use.  My  housekeeper  will  attend 
to  your  wants,"  and  with  another  leer  he  glided 
from  the  room,  closing  the  door  behind  him  and 
turning  the  key  in  the  rusty  lock. 

Aimee  had  remained  as  one  in  a  trance  during 
his  words,  but  the  harsh,  grating  sound  as  the  bolt 
slipped  into  its  place  awakened  her  to  a  grim 
realization  of  her  surroundings :  that  she  was  in  the 
power  of  the  man  whom  she  feared,  and  a  pris- 
oner. With  a  cry  of  agonized  terror,  she  flung 
herself  against  the  door,  vainly  endeavoring  to 
match  her  puny  force  against  its  massive  oaken 
strength,  smiting  in  an  energy  of  despair  with  her 
tender  fists  against  its  hard,  stained  surface.  She 
cried  loudly  for  help,  imploring  her  captor  to  lib- 
erate her,  threatening  him  with  the  Governor's 
anger,  and  Raoul's  vengeance.  Alike  fruitless  of 
results  were  her  entreaties  and  threats.  Finally, 
wearied  with  her  exertions,  she  ceased,  and  totter- 
ing to  the  bed  sank  down  in  utter  despair,  a  prey  to 
the  most  horrible  fears.  The  strain  of  excitement 
under  which  she  had  labored  at  last  told  upon  her, 
and  notwithstanding  her  effort  to  remain  vigilant, 
she  fell  into  a  heavy  sleep.  Hours  passed,  and  she 
awakened  with  a  start  at  the  sound  of  a  turning 
key,  to  find  the  room  darkened  with  the  shadows  of 
approaching  night,  and  the  figure  of  Marie  Girol 


306  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

standing  in  the  doorway.  She  bore  a  lighted  can- 
dle in  one  hand,  and  in  the  other  a  small  tray 
filled  with  several  dishes,  a  glass,  and  a  bottle  of 
wine. 

Aimee  shrank  back  in  fresh  terror,  for  before 
her  she  saw  the  hideous  features  of  the  hag  who 
had  so  terrified  her  in  her  dreams  of  the  previous 
night.  The  old  woman,  after  carefully  closing 
the  door,  placed  tray  and  candle,  upon  a  small  table 
in  one  corner  of  the  room,  and,  turning  to  Aimee, 
said  with  a  chuckle : 

"  Come,  my  pretty  bird,  here  is  meat  to 
strengthen  and  wine  to  hearten  you."  Then,  seeing 
that  her  companion  drew  back  and  shook  her  head, 
continued :  '  That  is  what  they  all  do  at  first,  but 
they  soon  make  the  best  of  things,  and  are  glad  to 
eat  and  drink  whatever  I  bring  them.  You  are 
not  the  first  captive  butterfly  I  have  waited  on  in 
this  house,  and  from  what  I  know  of  father  and 
son  you  will  not  be  the  last." 

Aimee,  further  terrified  by  these  words,  ran  to 
her,  and,  kneeling,  caught  her  dress.  "  My  good 
woman,"  she  cried  in  wild  entreaty,  "  save  me,  save 
me !  Help  me  to  escape  from  this  horrible  place, 
and  the  Governor  will  reward  you  well  for  the 
good  deed.  I  am  Aimee  de  Marsay,  his  ward, 
and  he  will  deal  generously  with  you  if  you  but 
return  me  to  the  Chateau." 

The  woman's   look  changed,   and  seizing  the 


A   DESPICABLE    CHAPTER  307 

candle  she  held  it  close  to  Aimee's  fear-stricken 
face. 

"  Strange!  Strange!  "  she  muttered,  "  Aimee  de 
Marsay  is  dead,  yet  the  features  of  the  de  Marsays 
are  in  your  face."  The  old  woman  continued  to 
gaze  in  reminiscent  wonder.  Aimee,  seeing  that 
she  had  made  an  impression,  followed  up  her  ad- 
vantage. "  I  am  indeed  Aimee  de  Marsay,  the 
only  child  of  Felix  de  Marsay.  Did  you  know  my 
father?" 

The  hag  nodded.  "  Many  a  time  have  I 
seen  him,  and  once  did  I  hold  on  my  knee  the 
little  Aimee,  as  sweet  and  dainty  a  babe  as  I 
ever  saw." 

"  If  you  have  seen  him  then  you  may  recognize 
this,"  and  Aimee  drew  from  her  bosom  a  locket 
containing  a  miniature,  which  she  opened  and  thrust 
hopefully  before  her  companion's  eyes,  who  gazed 
at  it  long  and  fixedly.  At  last  she  murmured, 
"  It  is  he,  the  gallant,  noble  gentleman.  You  must 
be  she  whom  Pierre  Roguin  told  me  had  died. 
Small  wonder  I  knew  no  better,  for  it  is  over  fifteen 
years  since  I  have  been  off  this  gloomy  place." 

Aimee  gave  a  cry  of  joy.  "  You  will  then  help 
me?  For  the  sake  of  my  father,  whom  you  knew 
and  must  have  admired,  for  the  sake  of  the  little 
helpless  child  you  once  held  in  your  arms,  for  the 
sake  of  doing  a  noble  action,  for  the  sake  of  our 
common  womanhood " 


308 

Marie  Girol  interrupted  her.  "  I  dare  not. 
Gaspard  Roguin  would  kill  me  if  I  interfered." 

"  Gaspard  Roguin?"  gasped  Aimee  in  aston- 
ishment. 

"  Yes,  my  master,  who  sent  me  here  to  help  you. 
He  who  was  in  the  room  when  you  came." 

"  But  that  was  Monsieur  du  Tillet,"  cried  Aimee 
in  wonderment. 

"  Du  Tillet,  or  whatever  name  he  calls  himself 
by,  he  is  still  Gaspard  Roguin,  my  master,  whom  I 
fear — and  hate." 

Aimee  was  unable  to  reply.  The  overwhelming 
revelation  that  du  Tillet  and  Gaspard  Roguin, 
Raoul's  bitterest  enemy,  were  the  same,  deprived 
her  of  speech,  almost  of  reason.  Several  moments 
passed;  the  young  girl,  lost  to  her  surroundings  in 
the  grip  of  the  terrible  news,  knelt  motionless;  the 
hag,  with  scowling  face,  in  which  lurked  an  intense 
hatred  and  a  growing  passion  for  revenge,  gave 
herself  up  to  her  own  dark  thoughts.  At  length 
she  looked  down  at  the  fair  form  before  her  and 
her  features  softened  somewhat  as  though  in  pity, 
then  glowed  with  exultation.  "  So  Aimee  de 
Marsay  is  alive.  Strange  chance  it  gives  me  of 
revenge  on  the  ingrate  who  raised  his  cruel  foot 
against  me, — me,  who  hold  his  future  destiny  in 
my  hand."  Then  addressing  Aimee  she  continued : 
"  As  for  you,  my  child,  you  are  in  evil  hands,  and 
I  can  do  little  to  help  you.  Believe  me,  although 


A   DESPICABLE   CHAPTER  309 

I  do  not  know  that  villain's  designs,  yet  I  do  not 
believe  he  dares  do  you  any  harm.  However,  take 
this  whistle,  which  I  use  for  calling  Farouche. 
Should  you  be  in  danger,  blow  on  it,  and  I  will  do 
my  utmost  to  save  you.  I  owe  you  some  return 
for  the  means  of  revenge  you  have  given  me;  all 
the  sweeter  because  it  is  unexpected,"  and  loosening 
Aimee's  hold  upon  her,  she  glided  to  the  door  and 
was  gone. 

The  unfortunate  girl  was  somewhat  reassured 
by  the  woman's  words.  She  felt  that  she  had  an 
ally,  albeit  a  half-hearted  one,  in  the  enemy's  camp. 
Her  thoughts  left  her  own  unhappy  condition,  and 
turned  to  Raoul.  Where  was  he?  Was  he  con- 
cealed, ill,  or  wounded  somewhere  about  the  house, 
a  prisoner  like  herself?  Or  was  his  note  a 
forgery,  merely  a  blind  to  entice  her  to  the  trap? 
Her  heart  leaped  at  this  thought,  for  if  he  were 
free  and  well,  it  would  be  only  a  question  of  time 
before  her  absence  would  be  discovered,  and  a 
search  would  be  made  for  her.  On  the  morrow 
the  Governor  would  return,  and  he  would  quickly 
communicate  with  Raoul  and  Armand  and  they 
would  undoubtedly  not  leave  La  Maison  Som- 
bre out  of  their  quest.  Realizing  that  she  would 
need  all  her  strength  to  meet  future  events,  what- 
ever they  might  be,  she  partook  sparingly  of  the 
food  the  housekeeper  had  brought  in.  Having 
finished,  she  took  the  candle  and  examined  the  door 


310  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

carefully.  She  was  surprised  to  find  on  each  side 
of  the  frame  a  grooved  piece  of  iron,  solidly  riv- 
eted, that  had  evidently  been  made  to  hold  a 
bar  of  iron  or  wood  in  case  a  barricade  was  needed. 
But  the  bar  was  missing.  She  then  proceeded  to 
make  a  careful  search  of  the  room,  at  first  finding 
nothing  that  could  be  used  for  the  purpose. 
Finally  she  opened  one  of  a  chest  of  drawers  and 
gave  a  low  cry  of  joy  as  she  discovered  a  long  piece 
of  hard  wood  that  fitted  easily  into  the  iron  frames. 
This  was  of  considerable  protection  in  case  anyone 
tried  to  force  the  door.  Last  of  all  she  snuffed  the 
candle,  and,  lying  down  upon  the  bed,  watched  its 
flickering  light.  Her  immediate  fears  at  rest,  she 
was  asleep  long  before  the  candle  had  burned  itself 
out,  and  awoke  to  find  the  gray  light  of  dawn  steal- 
ing in  through  the  window.  When  the  sun  had 
fairly  risen  she  saw  the  figure  of  the  false  du  Tillet 
riding  down  the  avenue,  bent  on  some  early  errand. 
Soon  a  knock  at  the  door  warned  her  of  the 
approach  of  Marie  Girol.  Hastily  removing  the 
bar,  she  greeted  the  old  woman  with  a  smile  as  she 
entered  with  her  breakfast. 

"  And  how  has  my  pretty  one  passed  the 
night?"  inquired  the  housekeeper  as  she  set  the 
tray  down.  "  You  will  have  naught  to  fear  to-day, 
for  your  captor  has  ridden  away  and  will  not  re- 
turn until  evening."  Aimee  looked  up  eagerly. 
"  The  way  then  is  clear- "  she  cried,  but  was 


A   DESPICABLE    CHAPTER  311 

interrupted  by  her  companion,  who  continued, 
"  but  he  has  left  Monsieur  Gaudais  on  guard  in  a 
chair  not  ten  feet  from  your  door." 

"  And  would  no  appeal  to  his  manliness,  to  his 
generosity,  move  him?  " 

Marie  Girol  shook  her  head.  "  He  stands  in 
deadly  fear  of  Gaspard  Roguin,  and  would  risk  his 
life  rather  than  that  you  should  escape." 

When  Farouche,  who  had  been  sent  on  a  distant 
errand  at  daybreak,  returned  a  little  after  noon,  he 
was  much  disturbed  at  finding  Aimee's  horse  still 
standing  in  the  stable  where  he  had  placed  it  the 
day  before.  He  retreated  to  his  kennel  to  think 
the  matter  over.  The  subject  was  a  puzzling  one 
to  his  weak  brain,  and  he  sought  in  vain  for  a 
satisfactory  solution.  The  only  conclusion  he 
could  reach  was  a  dim,  uncertain  consciousness  that 
all  was  not  well  with  his  fairy  princess,  which 
finally  deepened  into  the  thought  that  she  was  in 
some  danger.  His  first  impulse  was  to  hasten  to 
the  city  and  find  Raoul  and  tell  him  of  his  fears, 
but  that  would  necessitate  an  absence  of  several 
hours,  and  his  desire  to  protect  the  object  of  his 
worship  forbade  his  leaving  the  place  again.  He 
thereupon  arose,  and,  slipping  unnoticed  into  the 
house,  disappeared  and  could  not  be  found  later, 
although  the  old  housekeeper  searched  for  him 
vainly  everywhere. 

The  long  day  passed  wearily  for  Aimee,  who 


312  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

viewed  the  approaching  twilight  with  renewed  fear 
and  apprehension.  Shortly  after  dusk  she  heard 
the  sound  of  voices  below  stairs,  and  knew  that 
Gaspard  had  returned.  The  sound  of  horses' 
hoofs  soon  announced  the  arrival  of  other  guests. 
Ere  long  loud  laughter  and  snatches  of  song  told 
that  the  evening  meal  was  finished  and  the  wine 
was  going  round. 

About  the  table  in  the  great  hall  were  gathered 
Gaspard  Roguin  and  two  of  his  boon  companions. 
Gaudais,  who  had  emptied  several  bottles  while  on 
watch  near  the  door  during  the  afternoon,  was 
highly  loquacious.  "  So  this  is  the  night  we  are  to 
see  our  enemy  completely  crushed.  Look  out, 
mon  cher  Gaspard,  that  he  does  not  give  you  the 
slip  again." 

"No  fear,"  was  the  exultant  rejoinder;  "with 
one  bird  already  in  our  cage,  it  will  be  but  a  short 
time  before  the  other  one  flutters  in." 

At  this  moment  Berthier  appeared.  Gaspard 
looked  up  anxiously.  "Well?"  he  interrogated. 

"  He  and  his  friend  were  seated,  eating.  The 
window  being  closed,  I  threw  your  message  through 
the  glass.  I  saw  someone  stoop  to  pick  it  up. 
They  will  be  here  within  the  hour." 

"  Well  done !  "  cried  Gaspard,  slapping  him  upon 
the  back,  "  here  is  a  flagon  of  rich,  red  wine  to 
recompense  you  for  your  long  ride.  Fill  up,  all  of 
you,  and  pledge  the  success  of  this  night's  work." 


A   DESPICABLE    CHAPTER  313 

All  joined  him  heartily,  and  soon  their  tongues  were 
loosened  and  the  spirits  of  the  party  rose  under  the 
wine's  potent  influence. 

Gaspard  fully  realized  the  desperate  position  his 
abduction  of  the  Governor's  ward  would  place  him 
in.  He  had  made  all  his  arrangements  for  flight 
after  the  expected  successful  encounter  with  Raoul, 
leaving  his  three  accomplices  to  face  the  conse- 
quences of  his  deeds.  A  canoe  was  waiting  for 
him  at  the  river's  edge,  and  he  counted  on  being 
able  to  slip  away  unnoticed  in  the  confusion.  With 
a  couple  of  hours'  start  he  could  laugh  at  all 
attempts  at  pursuit.  Hence  he  awaited  coming 
events  with  a  cool  audacity  not  shared  in  by  the 
other  three,  who  needed  many  goblets  of  wine  to 
bolster  up  their  courage  and  make  them  forget  the 
danger  in  which  they  were  placed. 

"  Where  is  the  lady — your  decoy?  "  asked  Gau- 
dais,  with  drunken  gravity.  "  Is  it  fitting  that  she 
should  keep  herself  so  secluded  when  there  is  a 
gallant  party  ready  to  drink  to  her  sweet  face  and 
lovely  eyes?  " 

The  others  gave  signs  of  approval  of  these  sen- 
timents. 

"  You're  drunk,  Gaudais,"  was  Gaspard's  reply 
to  his  guest's  suggestion. 

"  Drunk  or  sober,"  was  the  answer  in  an  in- 
jured tone,  "  I  know  that  some  respect  is  due  a 
comrade's  wishes.  This,  mes  amis,"  he  continued, 


314  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

turning  his  tipsy  head,  "  is  our  reward  for  aiding 
our  friend  in  his  infernal  plots.  I  for  one  refuse 
to  take  part  in  any  further  proceedings  to-night  un- 
less the  girl  is  produced,  bless  her  pretty  lips,  that 
I  have  admired  and  hungered  for  at  a  distance 
these  many  months !  But  I  know  why  you  do  not 
produce  her,  mon  cher  Gaspard.  Listen;  it  is  be- 
cause you  can't." 

Roguin  frowned  angrily.  "  Can't,"  he  ex- 
claimed sharply,  "  what  do  you  mean?  " 

"  I  mean  that  if  you  went  to  her  door  and  whis- 
pered, *  Please,  Mademoiselle,  will  you  not  ap- 
pear and  meet  a  few  choice  spirits,  my  friends,  in 
the  room  below?  '  she  would  say  '  No,'  and  you 
would  have  to  return  crestfallen,  and  with  an  excuse 
for  her  non-appearance." 

A  loud  laugh  greeted  this  sally.  Gaspard 
flushed,  and  replied  in  a  nettled  tone : 

"  Peste!  you  drunken  fool,  do  you  not  know  that 
all  in  my  house  obey  my  wishes?  Did  she  refuse, 
I  would  drag  her  here,  even  though  I  had  to  break 
the  door  down  to  reach  her." 

"  Ma  foil "  hiccoughed  the  other,  "  the  world 
has  it  that  it  was  her  father  that  did  the  ordering, 
and  yours  the  obeying." 

Stung  into  a  rage  at  this  reference  to  his  father's 
former  subordinate  position,  Gaspard  jumped  to 
his  feet,  exclaiming  with  an  oath :  "  Since  my 
power  and  authority  are  questioned,  I  will  soon 


A   DESPICABLE    CHAPTER  315 

prove  who  is  in  command  here,"  and  he  rushed 
from  the  room  and  hastened  up  the  stairs. 

Reaching  the  door  of  the  room  in  which  Aimee 
was  confined,  he  knocked  gently,  but  received  no 
response.  Turning  the  key,  he  endeavored  to 
open  the  door,  but  found  it  fastened  on  the  inside. 
Then  in  a  respectful  tone  he  said:  "  Mademoi- 
selle, I  should  esteem  it  a  great  favor  if  you  would 
accompany  me  downstairs  and  meet  several  gen- 
tlemen whom  you  already  know  by  sight.  You 
need  stay  only  a  moment,  and  then  return,  and  I 
pledge  my  honor  that  you  shall  be  treated  with  all 
deference  and  respect."  He  waited  a  moment,  and 
not  hearing  any  reply  he  continued,  striving  not  to 
show  his  impatience  in  his  voice :  "  I  consider  it 
a  matter  of  considerable  importance,  and  beg  of 
you  to  grant  my  request."  No  response.  There 
was  nothing  to  do  but  return  alone  to  his  com- 
panions, as  Gaudais  had  predicted.  Throwing 
aside  his  courteous  tone,  he  spoke  once  more 
sharply:  "Do  not  provoke  me,  I  beg  of  you, 
Mademoiselle,  by  barricading  the  door  and  per- 
sisting in  your  refusal  to  comply  with  my  reason- 
able request,  or  I  shall  be  compelled  to  take  meas- 
ures to  force  your  obedience."  Still  no  answer. 
Although  he  had  striven,  in  view  of  the  probable 
imminent  conflict  with  Raoul,  to  indulge  but  mod- 
erately in  wine,  yet  enough  had  been  taken  to 
loosen  his  control  over  his  naturally  high  temper. 


316  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

The  contemptuous  silence  of  Aimee  exasperated 
him.  The  unsteady  tones  of  Gaudais'  voice 
reached  his  ears  in  the  taunt:  "  I  told  him  he 
would  fail,"  and  roused  him  to  fury.  With  a  cry 
of  rage  he  dashed  down  the  stairs,  and  soon  reap- 
peared in  the  great  hall  before  his  companions, 
bearing  a  large  ax. 

"  Come,  you  drunken  fools,"  he  shouted,  "  fol- 
low me  with  all  the  candles  and  I  will  show  you 
how  I  compel  obedience."  His  companions  fol- 
lowed, Berthier  and  Liotot  bearing  in  each  hand 
a  candle  which  they  deposited  on  a  table  in  the 
upper  hall  so  that  the  place  was  brilliantly  illu- 
minated, while  Gaudais  brought  up  the  rear,  cling- 
ing unsteadily  to  the  balusters  as  he  pulled  him- 
self up  the  steps. 

Gaspard  approached  the  door.  "  This  is  your 
last  chance,  Mademoiselle,"  he  cried,  and  a  fiend- 
ish look  flashed  from  his  eyes.  "If  you  refuse  to 
come  now,  I  shall  force  my  way  in,  and  shall  not 
be  responsible  for  the  consequences." 

No  reply  was  vouchsafed.  With  an  oath,  he 
raised  the  ax,  and  half  buried  its  head  in  the  oaken 
panel.  Again  its  bright  surface  flashed  in  the  candle 
light  as  it  descended,  this  time  bringing  away 
with  it  a  huge  splinter.  Blow  after  blow  followed 
from  the  hands  of  the  infuriated  man,  until  one 
entire  panel  had  been  battered  in.  His  friends 
stood  in  the  background,  wondering  spectators  of 


A   DESPICABLE    CHAPTER  317 

his  impetuous  attack.  Gaudais,  unable  to  stand 
in  the  excitement,  had  slipped  to  the  floor  and  sat 
with  his  back  against  the  wall,  blinking  his  stupid 
eyes  at  the  candles  and  looking  at  his  comrade's 
vigorous  onslaught  in  maudlin  dismay.  Another 
blow  had  made  a  small  opening  in  the  second  panel, 
when  a  cry  of  alarm  from  Berthier  caused  Gaspard 
to  look  up.  He  glanced  in  the  direction  in  which 
his  friend's  finger  pointed,  and  involuntarily  drew 
back  in  astonishment.  The  figure  of  a  man  clad  in 
armor  had  just  reached  the  topmost  step  and 
speedily  took  up  its  station  before  the  beleaguered 
door,  waving  awkwardly  its  huge  battle  sword, 
crying  in  a  hoarse  voice:  "Give  way  I  Give 
way !  Farouche  to  the  rescue !  " 

Gaspard  grasped  the  situation  in  an  instant. 
The  Fool  had  secreted  himself  in  the  old  armor  in 
the  great  hall,  as  he  had  done  before,  and,  hearing 
Gaspard's  plan  of  attack  upon  Aimee,  had  followed 
him  as  well  as  he  could  up  the  stairs.  Strongly 
imbued  with  the  thought  that  his  beloved  Princess 
was  in  danger,  he  was  determined  to  defend  her, 
even  though  he  gave  his  life  in  the  struggle. 

The  appearance  of  Farouche  but  infuriated  his 
master  the  more.  Approaching  him  with  uplifted 
ax,  his  face  pale  with  passion,  he  ordered  him  to 
begone.  For  reply  Farouche  brandished  his  sword 
yet  more  valiantly,  and  cried :  "  The  Fairy 
Princess  in  danger !  Farouche  to  the  rescue  1  " 


318  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

With  a  cry  Gaspard  fell  upon  him  and,  easily 
evading  the  wild  lunges  of  his  sword,  brought 
the  keen  edge  of  the  ax  down  with  full  force  on  the 
old  helmet.  With  a  moan  Farouche  staggered  to 
one  side  and  fell.  At  the  same  instant  the  shrill 
call  of  a  whistle  sounded  from  the  interior  of  the 
beleagured  room,  and,  as  if  in  instant  reply,  the 
gaunt  figure  of  Marie  Girol  glided  into  view  and 
took  its  stand  before  the  partly  wrecked  door.  As 
soon  as  she  saw  the  prostrate  form  of  Farouche 
upon  the  floor,  a  strange  light  blazed  from  her  eyes. 
Pointing  an  accusing  finger  at  Gaspard  Roguin,  she 
cried:  "  Woe  unto  you,  you  bloody  murderer,  for 
you  have  spilled  your  own  blood.  He  who  lies 
there,  butchered  at  your  hands,  was  your  father's 
son,  your  elder  brother,  son  of  your  father,  and 
of  me,  who,  in  my  youth,  before  his  marriage,  was 
his  favorite.  The  sin  of  the  father  is  to-day  fol- 
lowed by  the  greater  crime  of  the  son.  The  doom 
of  your  house  is  sealed;  to-night  you  also  meet  a 
violent  death." 

Gaspard  staggered  back,  turning  his  gaze  from 
the  threatening  glance  of  the  old  woman  to  the  ter- 
ror-stricken faces  of  his  companions.  At  the  same 
instant  a  feminine  cry  of  joy  issued  from  the  room, 
and  a  moment  later  the  sound  of  hurrying  feet  was 
heard  in  the  hall  below,  causing  him  to  turn  toward 
this  new  source  of  alarm. 


Chapter  Twenty-Five 

SHOWS    HOW    THE    HERO    PAID    OFF    OLD    SCORES 

WHEN  the  true  meaning  of  the  two  notes 
had  flashed  across  the  minds  of  Raoul 
and  his  friend,  they  stared  at  one  an- 
other in  silence  for  a  moment,  overcome  by  the 
audacity  and  villainy  of  the  deed.  Raoul  was  the 
first  to  move.  Seizing  a  near-by  cord,  he  soon  had 
the  bell  in  the  servants'  hall  jangling  like  a  thing 
possessed.  Orders  to  prepare  their  horses  were 
given  in  a  low,  calm  voice,  nothing  either  in  word 
or  action  betraying  the  storm  of  emotion  that  filled 
his  breast.  He  coolly  buckled  on  his  father's 
sword,  patting  the  hilt  fondly  as  though  to  encour- 
age a  friend,  and  then  walked  slowly  up  and  down 
the  floor  in  deep  meditation.  After  some  delay, 
owing  to  the  breaking  of  a  girth,  the  horses  were 
announced.  Then  for  the  first  time  did  Raoul 
speak  to  Armand.  "  Are  you  ready?  "  was  all  he 
said  as  they  clasped  hands  in  a  grip  that  indicated 
a  common  purpose,  silently  pledging  each  to  each 
the  faithful  performance  of  a  sacred  duty.  With- 
out a  word  they  swung  into  their  saddles,  and  were 
soon  pounding  along  the  feebly-lighted  moon-lit 

319 


320  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

road.  When  they  reached  the  city  a  halt  was 
made  at  the  Chateau,  a  few  hurried  words  were 
whispered  in  the  Governor's  ear,  who  nodded  ap- 
proval, and  promised  to  follow  at  once  with  all 
speed,  and  they  were  off  once  more,  hastening 
along  the  Beauport  road,  no  sound  escaping  from 
them  save  the  steady  foot-fall  of  the  horses  as  they 
forged  rapidly  ahead.  Ere  long  they  were  dash- 
ing, along  the  leafy  avenue  and  stopped  before  the 
gloomy  pile  of  La  Maison  Sombre.  It  was 
this  approach  that  Aimee  had  beheld  from  her 
window,  and  which  had  caused  her  cry  of  joy  and 
relief. 

Much  to  their  surprise  they  found  the  front  door 
unlocked  and  unbolted,  thanks  to  the  precaution 
of  Marie  Girol.  Sword  in  hand,  they  rushed  im- 
petuously in,  the  sound  of  voices  leading  them  up 
the  stairs.  On  the  topmost  step  they  paused  an 
instant.  A  glance  at  the  broken  door,  with  the 
maddened  Gaspard,  ax  in  hand,  before  it,  and  they 
understood  the  situation.  Liotot,  with  a  cry  of  fear 
as  he  saw  these  two  avenging  figures,  was  soon 
clattering  down  the  back-stairs  and  out  into  the 
night  in  his  frantic  efforts  to  escape.  A  shout  of 
exultation  broke  from  Raoul's  lips,  the  first  sound 
he  had  uttered,  as  he  sprang  toward  his  enemy; 
with  a  snarl  of  defiance  Gaspard  dropped  his  ax 
and  drew  his  sword.  Armand  stepped  over  the 
body  of  Gaudais,  who  by  this  time  lay  sprawling 


on  the  floor,  sunk  deep  in  drunken  slumber,  and 
engaged  with  Berthier,  while  Marie  Girol,  who 
had  meanwhile  dragged  the  form  of  the  unfortu- 
nate Farouche  out  of  the  way,  sat  with  his  head  in 
her  lap,  crooning  in  a  low  tone  a  weird  song  as 
she  strove  to  loosen  the  rusty  fastenings  of  the 
ancient  helmet.  Aimee's  pale  face  appeared  in 
the  broken  panel  of  the  door,  as  she  stood  a  petri- 
fied witness  of  the  fray.  No  sound  was  heard 
save  the  clink  of  steel  and  the  deep  breathing  of 
the  combatants  as  they  warmed  to  their  deadly 
work.  Backward  and  forward  they  lurched,  with 
lunge  and  parry,  thrust  and  counterthrust,  the 
lightning  flashes  of  the  bright  blades  matched  by 
the  gleams  of  passionate  hatred  from  their  eyes. 
Raoul  faced  his  antagonist  coolly,  and  used  his 
weapon  with  deliberation,  choosing  to  wait  for  just 
the  proper  opening  before  delivering  the  blow  that 
would  rid  him  forever  of  the  crafty  enemy  who 
had  almost  wrecked  his  life.  Gaspard  Roguin, 
although  nearly  blinded  with  fury  and  lust  for  the 
life  of  his  foe,  still  exercised  his  natural  cunning, 
endeavoring  to  get  his  opponent  in  an  unfavorable 
position.  Failing  in  his  effort  to  force  him  to  stand 
with  the  candle-light  shining  directly  in  his  eyes, 
he  next  maneuvered  to  bring  him  with  his  back 
toward  the  head  of  the  stairs,  hoping  that  when  this 
was  accomplished  he  would  be  able  by  a  series  of 
desperate  rushes  to  send  him  falling  backward  over 


A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

the  edge.  Raoul,  however,  understood  his  designs 
and  thwarted  them,  while  he  increased  the  fierce- 
ness of  his  own  attack.  He  had  forced  his  enemy 
back  against  the  shattered  door  and  by  his  brilliant 
play  of  sword  kept  him  there,  deciding  in  his  mind 
that  the  time  for  the  fatal  stroke  had  come. 

At  that  instant  a  cry  of  warning  escaped  from 
Armand,  whose  sword  had  been  wrenched  from  his 
hand  by  a  clever  thrust  of  Berthier.  Realizing 
that  some  new  danger  threatened  him,  Raoul 
whirled  quickly  about,  only  to  behold  Berthier 
rushing  at  him  from  the  rear.  Like  a  flash  he  turned 
the  threatening  sword-point  to  one  side,  his  own 
slipping  along  his  new  opponent's  guard  and  en- 
tering his  breast.  Berthier  fell  with  a  scream  of 
pain,  and  Raoul  again  faced  Roguin,  who,  at  sight 
of  his  enemy's  back,  delivered  a  vicious  thrust  that 
would  have  been  highly  successful  had  Raoul  de- 
layed a  fraction  of  a  second  longer  before  turning. 
"  Wretch !  "  he  exclaimed  as  he  again  forced  Gas- 
pard  against  the  door.  "  Your  days  of  assassinat- 
ing are  past."  Then,  as  he  resumed  the  conflict 
with  increased  vehemence,  he  continued  in  a  low, 
steady  voice,  repeating  the  talismanic  inscription 
engraved  upon  his  weapon:  "Fight  not  for 
maid,  unless  your  heart  be  pure."  At  the  sound 
of  these  words,  Gaspard  started,  and  paled  with 
a  premonitory  fear.  "  Fight  not  for  country,  save 
for  love,  not  gold." 


HERO   PAYS    OFF   OLD    SCORES      323 

The  fear  changed  into  despair,  although  he 
struggled  vainly  against  it. 

"  Fight  not  'gainst  man,  except  your  cause  be 
just."  These  words  rang  in  his  ears  with  the 
sound  of  doom. 

"  I  have  promised  to  deliver  to  you  this,  my 
sword,  Monsieur,"  continued  Raoul  calmly,  as  his 
weapon  described  a  flashing  circle  about  his  enemy's 
head.  "  Receive  it  now,  with  my  compliments,1' 
and  at  the  word  he  made  a  terrifice  lunge  that 
carried  his  sword-point  through  the  breast  of  his 
antagonist,  and  on,  halfway  through  the  wood- 
work of  the  door.  Gaspard's  own  weapon  fell 
from  his  grasp,  and  his  head  dropped  forward  as 
he  hung  an  instant  transfixed  by  Raoul's  blade. 
His  eyes  turned  upon  the  victor  with  a  last  dying 
look  of  concentrated  hatred;  a  convulsive  shudder 
passed  through  his  frame,  and  his  lifeless  body  fell 
to  the  floor,  carrying  with  it  the  avenging  sword. 

Raoul  sprang  to  the  door.  "  Aimee !  Aimee  I  " 
he  cried  anxiously.  A  sound  was  heard  as  the  pro- 
tecting bar  was  removed,  the  door  swung  open, 
and  with  a  cry  of  joy  he  bounded  over  his  fallen 
foe  into  the  room  and  seized  the  form  of  his  be- 
loved, and  for  one  mad  moment  poured  into  her 
ears  a  flood  of  endearing  words.  Only  for  a 
moment,  however,  for  loud  shouts  and  the  sound 
of  running  feet  were  heard  in  the  lower  hall,  and 
Raoul  looked  out  to  behold  the  Governor,  sword 


324  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

drawn,  with  flushed  face  and  flashing  eyes,  coming 
up  the  stairs,  with  a  dozen  soldiers  at  his  heels. 
Aimee,  more  beautiful  than  ever  for  the  blushes 
that  suffused  her  features,  slipped  past  Raoul  and 
flung  herself  into  the  Governor's  outstretched 
arms. 

Finally  disengaging  himself,  he  advanced  to 
Raoul,  who  stood  with  blazing  eyes,  and  chest  still 
heaving  from  the  recent  struggle,  and,  seizing  his 
hand,  laid  one  of  his  own  upon  the  young  man's 
shoulder.  "  Raoul,  my  son,  I  see  we  have  come 
too  late.  You  have  done  good  work  this  night," 
he  said. 

They  then  joined  Armand,  who  was  examining 
the  extent  of  Berthier's  wound  as  he  lay  groaning 
in  the  place  where  he  had  fallen.  They  soon 
found  that  the  point  of  Raoul's  sword,  striking  a 
rib,  had  glanced  off,  inflicting  an  ugly  flesh  wound, 
but  one  not  necessarily  serious.  This  was  soon 
stanched,  and  the  sufferer  made  more  comfortable. 
Aimee's  quick  eye  caught  a  glimpse  of  the  old 
housekeeper  seated  in  her  corner,  still  holding  the 
lifeless  head  of  her  much  abused  offspring  in  her 
lap.  She  had  removed  the  helmet,  and  now  was 
stroking  his  brow  gently  with  her  withered  hand, 
whispering  fondly  unaccustomed  words  of  endear- 
ment into  his  deaf  ears.  Aimee  approached,  knelt 
down  beside  her,  and  leaning  over  kissed  the  pale 
forehead  of  her  defender,  while  a  tear  of  pity  and 


HERO   PAYS    OFF   OLD    SCORES      325 

gratitude  fell,  bedewing  his  mass  of  tangled  hair. 
A  smile  of  surprise  and  delight  still  lingered  about 
the  dead  man's  mouth.  Farouche  the  Fool  had 
found  the  fairies  at  last ! 

Aimee  looked  about  her  wearily,  and  for  the 
first  time  a  full  realization  of  the  horror  of  the 
scene — the  flaring  candles,  the  murdered  Fa- 
rouche, the  dead  Gaspard,  the  wounded  Berthier, 
the  astonished  glances  of  the  soldiers — fell  upon 
her,  and  with  a  slight  shudder,  as  though  a  sudden 
breath  of  icy  air  had  struck  her,  she  advanced 
toward  the  Governor,  and,  like  a  tired  child,  laid 
her  hand  in  his,  murmuring,  "  Take  me  home,  Pere 
Philippe." 

Horses  were  obtained  from  the  stable,  and  soon 
the  entire  party,  the  wounded  Berthier  and  the 
drunken  Gaudais  supported  in  their  saddles,  were 
wending  their  way  slowly  back  to  the  city. 

Within  the  desolate  walls  of  La  Maison  Som- 
bre quiet  reigned,  the  servants  retiring,  leaving 
Marie  Girol  alone  with  her  dead.  Absorbed  in 
her  grief,  she  sat  until  the  hour  of  midnight  re- 
sounded through  the  gloomy  halls.  Aroused  by 
the  noise,  she  arose  and  lifting  carefully  the  shat- 
tered frame  of  her  long-neglected  child,  she  partly 
carried,  partly  dragged  him  down  the  stairs  into 
the  great  hall  below.  Returning,  she  repugnantly 
seized  the  body  of  Gaspard  and  conveyed  it  to  the 
same  place.  She  then  slipped  from  the  house  and 


326  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

going  to  the  stable  soon  returned  with  an  armful 
of  hay.  She  repeated  her  errand  a  score  of  times, 
until  she  had  accumulated  a  large  quantity  of 
the  dry  material,  out  of  which  she  made  two  small 
piles,  one  on  each  side  of  the  slab  beneath  which 
old  Pierre  Roguin  lay.  With  some  difficulty  she 
placed  the  two  bodies,  one  on  each  pile.  Having 
done  this  she  surveyed  the  results  of  her  labor  with 
satisfaction.  "  At  last,"  she  murmured,  "  they 
are  in  their  right  places ;  the  two  sons,  one  on  each 
side  of  his  father,  the  proud,  cruel  man  who  re- 
fused to  recognize  them  both  in  life,  but  who  is 
powerless  now  to  prevent  the  outcast  one,  the  eldest 
born,  from  taking  his  lawful  position  upon  his 
right  hand.  How  proud,  how  calm  he  looks,  com- 
pared with  that  silly  woman's  brat  who  supplanted 
him !  My  son  has  at  last  come  into  his  own,  and 
I  am  satisfied." 

She  then  began  a  careful  distribution  of  the 
remaining  huge  heap  of  hay  about  the  room, 
upstairs  in  all  the  dismal  chambers  and  through- 
out the  lower  floor.  When  all  was  arranged  to  her 
satisfaction,  she  seized  a  candle  and,  passing 
rapidly  from  pile  to  pile  of  the  inflammable 
material,  applied  the  light,  and  chuckled  as  she 
heard  the  ready  crackling.  A  few  moments  more 
and  all  the  curtain  hangings  were  also  lighted.  As 
she  heard  the  roar  of  the  advancing  flames  she 
burst  into  a  mocking  laugh,  crying  in  a  shrill 


HERO   PAYS    OFF   OLD    SCORES      327 

voice :  "  They  shall  have  no  other  burial,  but  shall 
burn  all  together,  with  the  rest  of  this  accursed 
house."  Running  to  the  upper  floor,  she  roused 
the  servants  so  that  they  could  escape,  and  returned 
once  more  to  the  scene  of  destruction. 

The  old  woodwork,  dry  and  blackened,  caught 
fire  and  soon  involved  the  whole  interior.  Flames 
broke  their  way  through  the  windows,  letting  in 
more  air  to  fan  their  fury.  High  above  the  roar 
of  destruction  came  the  voice  of  the  exulting  Marie 
Girol  as  she  ran  from  room  to  room,  like  a  fire- 
spirit,  singing  a  weird  song  of  defiance  and  tri- 
umph, oblivious  of  the  heat,  careless  of  the  sparks 
falling  all  about  her.  At  length  she  was  obliged 
to  withdraw,  but  hovered  near,  chanting  like  a 
witch  above  a  seething  caldron  until  finally  as  day 
broke,  a  blackened  heap  of  smoldering  ruins  was 
all  that  remained  of  La  Maison  Sombre. 


Chapter  Twenty-Six 

WHEREIN  A  CONFESSION  IS  MADE,  AND  A  RESTI- 
TUTION OFFERED,  CLOSING  WITH  MILITARY 
STRAINS 

THE  next  day,  when  a  party  of  soldiers 
arrived  on  the  desolate  scene,  sent  by  the 
Governor  at  Aimee's  request  to  bring  the 
remains  of  her  gallant  defender  to  Quebec  and  give 
them  Christian  burial,  they  found  a  worn  figure 
stretched  motionless  upon  the  hay  in  the  stables. 
Whether  it  was  that  the  superhuman  exertions  of 
the  previous  night  were  the  last  desperate  flicker 
of  a  light  already  doomed  to  extinguishment,  or 
whether  the  injury  inflicted  by  the  brutal  foot  of 
Gaspard  Roguin  had  developed  into  a  fatal  illness, 
could  not  be  determined.  At  any  rate  the  rough 
men,  as  they  stood  about  the  ugly,  worn  form  of 
the  old  housekeeper,  recognized  upon  her  the  mark 
of  death.  She  begged  them  in  a  weak,  but  insist- 
ent tone,  that  they  return  to  the  city  with  all  speed 
and  summon  the  Governor  and  Aimee  de  Marsay 
to  her  side,  saying  that  she  had  strange  yet 
highly  important  information  to  deliver  to  them 
before  she  died.  Her  request  was  heeded,  and 

328 


A   CONFESSION    IS    MADE  329 

before  many  hours  both  the  Governor  and  his  ward 
were  hastening  to  her. 

By  the  aid  of  restoratives  she  was  strengthened 
sufficiently  to  deliver  the  message  that  was  on  her 
mind. 

"  Strange  though  it  may  seem  now,"  she  began, 
looking  at  Aimee  with  a  softened  glance,  "  when  I 
was  young  I  was  possessed  of  beauty  not  far  infe- 
rior to  your  own.  But,  alas,  I  had  not  your  good- 
ness, and  fell  a  victim  to  the  importunities  of 
Pierre  Roguin,  my  master.  I  was  a  great  favorite 
of  his,  and  lived  in  a  fool's  heaven,  dreaming  of  the 
time  when  I  should  become  the  lawful  mistress  of 
the  grand  house  in  which  he  lived.  When  Fa- 
rouche was  born  to  me,  all  was  changed.  My  mas- 
ter soon  found  he  was  a  witling,  and  from  that  time 
his  regard  for  me  began  to  wane,  and  a  dislike, 
almost  a  hatred,  finally  took  its  place.  He  rushed 
off  to  Montreal  one  day  and  soon  reappeared  with 
a  wife,  a  weak,  silly  thing,  and  I  was  doomed  to 
serve  in  the  home  where  I  had  hoped  to  rule. 
Years  passed,  and  I  still  lived  on.  Whenever  I 
looked  at  the  weak  babe  in  my  arms,  the  cause  of 
all  my  troubles — the  wrecker  of  my  future  plans 
and  hopes — I  hated  him.  A  score  of  times  did 
my  itching  fingers  seek  his  throat  as  he  lay  in  his 
cradle,  to  strangle  the  little  life  that  had  come 
between  me  and  my  happiness.  But  I  drew  back 
in  time.  Wicked  though  I  was,  I  could  not  kill 


330  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

my  own  flesh  and  blood,  so  I  contented  myself 
with  the  thought  that,  feeble  in  brain  and  body, 
he  could  not  live  long.  With  this  in  mind,  I  took 
little  care  of  him,  hoping  to  hasten  the  end.  But 
the  greater  my  neglect,  the  stronger  he  grew,  until 
I  realized  that  he  was  destined  to  live  on,  a  con- 
stant reproach  and  irritation  to  me.  So  it  was 
that  I  lost  all  natural  feeling,  and  vented  on  him 
by  blows  and  harsh  words  the  full  bitterness  of 
my  miserable  life.  It  was  only  when  I  saw  in  his 
brave  defense  of  this  young  lady  a  glimpse  of  the 
old  reckless  spirit  of  his  father,  and  in  his  brutal 
murder  by  his  wicked  brother  the  working  out  of 
a  cruel  destiny  whereby  I  and  mine  were  continually 
sacrificed  to  the  advantage  of  the  other  woman's 
child,  that  there  was  awakened  in  my  breast  all  the 
old  mother's  love  that  I  thought  had  died  with  his 
birth.  And  when  I  saw  by  your  sympathetic  kiss 
upon  his  dead  brow,  Mademoiselle,  that  others 
recognized  in  him  traits  worthy  of  admiration  and 
kindly  gratitude,  I  was  shamed,  and  loved  you  for 
so  shaming  me. 

"  But  my  strength  is  going  fast,  and  I  must  tell 
you  the  more  important  part  of  my  story.  As  you 
know,  your  Excellency,  Pierre  Roguin  was  origi- 
nally the  steward  of  Felix  de  Marsay,  and  looked 
after  his  estates  while  he  was  away  bravely  fight- 
ing for  the  Colony,  or  wasting  his  time  in  Paris 
vainly  endeavoring  to  interest  the  King  and  his 


A   CONFESSION   IS   MADE  331 

minister  more  fully  in  New  France.  His  long  ab- 
sences gave  ample  opportunity  to  an  unscrupulous 
man  to  gain  many  advantages  for  himself.  Such  a 
man  was  Pierre  Roguin,  yet  I  loved  him  fondly, 
despite  his  many  faults.  Often  he  told  me,  with  a 
chuckle  of  delight,  of  the  various  ways  in  which  he 
tricked  his  absent  employer;  how,  pretending  neces- 
sity for  the  sale  of  a  piece  of  land  to  make  up  for  a 
bad  crop,  he  had  been  able  to  purchase  it  himself 
for  a  song  with  money  he  had  stolen  from  the  good 
Monsieur  de  Marsay.  You  also  know  how,  be- 
cause of  his  master's  careless  habits  of  business, 
Pierre  Roguin  was  found  in  practical  possession  of 
his  entire  estate  at  his  death. 

"  Gaspard  was  the  joy  and  delight  of  his  father's 
life,  after  his  foolish  wife  sickened  and  died.  On 
him  was  centered  every  hope.  But  the  son  seemed 
to  have  inherited  only  the  evil  traits  of  his  father. 
Among  these  was  a  terrible  temper,  that,  when  once 
aroused,  brooked  no  interference  from  anyone.  I 
well  remember  the  day  when  Gaspard  was  fifteen. 
He  made  some  outrageous  demand  upon  his  father, 
which  was  indignantly  refused.  This  aroused  the 
tiger  in  the  boy's  soul.  His  fury  knew  no  bounds. 
He  stormed  at  his  father,  threatened  him  with 
physical  harm,  and  cursed  him  to  his  face.  That 
night  when  I  brought  in  the  candles  I  found  the  old 
man  seated  alone  before  the  fire,  in  deep  meditation, 
with  an  angry  scowl  upon  his  face.  He  refused 


A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

all  food,  and  soon  busied  himself  at  the  table  with 
his  writing  materials.  Young  Gaspard  stalked  in 
later,  and,  without  a  glance  at  his  father,  went  off 
to  bed.  The  light  burned  late  that  night.  As  I 
passed  his  door  my  master  called  me  in  and  bade 
me  be  seated.  Then  it  was  for  the  first  time  in 
many  years  that  he  talked  to  me  in  the  kindly  con- 
fidence I  had  once  been  used  to.  He  opened  his 
heart  as  he  talked,  and  told  me  how  he  had  come  to 
realize  that  Gaspard  would  grow  up  into  an  un- 
worthy man.  '  He  has  too  much  of  me  in  him, 
and  not  enough  of  his  angel-mother.'  I  clenched 
my  hands  at  those  last  words,  but  said  nothing, 
hoping  that  at  last  he  was  going  to  acknowledge 
as  his  legal  child  the  offspring  of  his  early  infatua- 
tion. But  no,  his  mood  was  strange  that  night, 
one  I  had  never  seen  before,  a  mood  of  an  awak- 
ened conscience.  '  I  robbed  old  Felix  de  Marsay 
when  he  lived,  leaving  his  baby-girl  penniless  that 
I  might  enrich  the  son  who  this  day  has  shown 
his  unworthiness.  I  have  made  a  will  to-night, 
restoring  all  that  I  possess  to  the  heir  of  the  right- 
ful owner,  leaving  only  a  small  sum  to  my  worth- 
less child,  that  will  afford  him  either  support 
while  he  works  out  an  honorable  career,  or 
an  opportunity  of  hastening  his  profligate  end. 
To-morrow  I  shall  have  the  legal  witnesses  sign 
this  paper,  and  shall  deposit  it  here.'  He  walked 
to  an  old  secretaire  and,  pressing  a  spring,  showed 


A   CONFESSION   IS   MADE  333 

me  a  secret  drawer.  '  You  alone  know  where 
it  is  hidden.  When  I  die  you  must  deliver  it  to 
the  Governor.'  That  was  all,  save  that  he  turned 
and  kissed  me  in  a  dreamy  sort  of  a  way  as  though 
he  saw  me  standing  before  him  as  of  old  in  all  the 
freshness  of  my  youth." 

A  terrible  weakness  here  seized  the  old  woman, 
and  it  was  with  difficulty  that  she  was  again 
aroused.  "  Where  was  I?  Oh,  yes,  I  remember. 
Well,  that  mood  did  not  return,  and  the  matter  was 
apparently  forgotten,  as  he  never  referred  to  it 
again.  Once  only  did  he  ever  seem  to  have  it  in 
mind.  One  day  he  exclaimed  to  me  with  a  bitter 
laugh,  '  One's  good  intentions  do  not  seem  to 
become  fulfilled.  I  hear  a  child  died  last  night  at 
the  Chateau.'  Knowing  that  the  Governor  had 
taken  you,  Mademoiselle,  under  his  care,  I  could 
think  only  that  you  were  dead. 

'  There  being  no  wrong  left  to  be  righted,  I 
allowed  the  paper  to  remain  in  its  hidden  place, 
and  quite  forgot  its  existence.  It  was  only  when 
I  learned  from  this  young  lady's  lips  that  she  was, 
indeed,  Aimee  de  Marsay,  the  heir  to  the  good 
Felix  de  Marsay,  that  I  remembered.  The  desire 
to  revenge  myself  upon  the  base  son  was  fresh  in 
my  mind,  and  I  planned  to  produce  the  will  and 
thus  with  one  blow  deprive  him  of  nearly  all  that 
he  thought  he  possessed.  But  le  bon  Dieu  directed 
otherwise.  Last  night,  before  setting  fire  to  the 


334  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

house  that  has  been  worse  than  a  prison  to  me  for 
so  many  years,  I  went  to  the  old  secretaire  and 
found  the  will  in  the  same  hidden  drawer  Pierre 

Roguin  had  shown  me.     I  placed  it "     Here 

the  voice  of  the  speaker,  which  had  grown  weaker 
and  weaker,  suddenly  stopped.  She  cast  a  look 
of  despair  upon  her  hearers,  as  though  she  realized 
that  she  had  been  foiled  at  the  last  moment  in  her 
desire  to  deliver  the  precious  document.  Her  lips 
moved  inaudibly;  her  hand  stretched  upward  and 
plucked  helplessly  at  her  bosom,  then  fell  to  her 
side,  and  all  was  still.  The  message  was  delivered ; 
the  messenger  had  gone. 

With  a  woman's  quick  intuition,  Aimee  inter- 
preted the  last  movement  of  the  dying  hand,  and 
slipped  her  own  into  the  dress  where  that  hand 
had  sought  to  find  something,  and  quickly  with- 
drew it,  bringing  forth  a  folded  paper,  which  she 
handed  to  the  Governor.  He  took  it  to  the  door 
and  examined  it  carefully.  "  She  was  right,"  he 
muttered  joyfully  to  Aimee,  who  had  followed 
him,  "  and  it  is  properly  drawn  and  witnessed." 

That  evening  Raoul  called  at  the  Chateau,  and 
requested  a  private  interview  with  the  Governor, 
who  greeted  him  warmly  when  he  entered  the 
room,  albeit  with  some  surprise.  He  motioned 
him  to  a  chair,  but  the  young  man  remained  stand- 
ing, hat  in  hand,  in  an  embarrassed  way,  as  though 


A   CONFESSION   IS   MADE  335 

not  knowing  how  to  begin.  He  caught  the  kindly 
glance  of  the  Governor  directed  on  him,  and  it  gave 
him  courage. 

"  My  honored  friend,"  he  began,  "  and  the 
stanch  ally  of  my  noble  father,  I  have  a  confes- 
sion and  a  request  to  make." 

The  Governor  smiled  encouragingly,  although 
wondering  what  the  young  man  could  have  to  tell 
him. 

Raoul  with  an  effort  began,  and  soon  was  fully 
launched  in  a  recital  of  all  the  events  that  had 
transpired  since  the  arrival  of  Madame  Duvivier 
and  the  false  du  Tillet.  He  even  went  back  to 
the  time  of  his  first  meeting  with  Gaspard,  on  the 
doomed  vessel.  He  did  not  spare  himself  in  any 
particular,  but  laid  bare  his  weakness  unflinch- 
ingly. 

"  And  now,"  he  continued,  "  regarding  Aimee," 
— and  at  the  name  a  troubled  look  came  into  his 
eyes.  u  She  has  suffered,  poor  girl,  through  the 
wiles  of  those  who  sought  to  destroy  me.  I  love 
her,  your  Excellency,  and  have  from  the  beginning. 
I  would  have  told  her  my  love  one  night,  but  I 
was  interrupted,  and  then — that  accursed  woman 
spread  her  net  and  I  became  entangled  in  her  snare. 
At  one  time  I  believed  her  former  friendship  had 
passed  into  a  deeper  feeling,  but  now,  after  what 
has  happened,  my  apparent  neglect,  my  foolish 
recklessness  and  all,  I  dare  not  think  what  her  atti- 


336  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

tude  toward  me  may  be.  To-day  I  am  penniless, 
and  guilty  of  unmanly  weakness  in  allowing  myself 
to  be  duped  by  an  intriguing  woman  and  a  cunning 
villain.  Until  these  matters  are  righted  or  atoned 
for,  I  can  speak  no  word  of  love  to  her.  First  of 
all,  I  must  vindicate  my  manhood.  I,  therefore, 
beg  that  you  permit  me  to  join  the  force  I  hear 
you  are  about  to  dispatch  against  the  English  Col- 
onies. May  le  bon  Dieu  afford  me  opportunity 
in  the  campaign  to  retrieve  myself.  If  I  fail,  I 
shall  fall  upon  the  field  of  battle,  with  my  sword 
drawn,  facing  an  open  enemy,  and  Aimee  may  then 
forget  all  except  that  I  died  fighting  in  the  front 
rank  for  King  and  Colony.  If  I  return,  I  can  meet 
her  as  one  who  has  redeemed  his  weakness.  I  will 
then  be  free  to  whisper  to  the  woman  that  I  love 
the  glad  message  of  my  heart's  deep  adoration  and 
desire.  Tell  me,  sir,  for  the  sake  of  one  who  was 
your  gallant  comrade,  my  honored  father,  that  you 
will  not  deny  me  the  assistance  that  I  ask?  " 

While  the  young  man  thus  earnestly  pleaded, 
the  Governor  thrilled,  recognizing  in  him  the  same 
spirit  that  had  so  distinguished  his  friend  of  other 
days,  and  as  he  gazed  his  heart  warmed  toward  the 
youthful  nature  that  from  the  midst  of  ruin  stood 
upright  and  faced  the  unknown  future  fearlessly. 
So  moved  was  he  that  he  remained  silent  for  a 
moment  after  his  companion  had  ceased  speaking. 
Then  in  a  voice  broken  with  emotion  he  said: 


A   CONFESSION   IS   MADE  337 

"  Not  for  your  father's  sake,  my  son,  will  I  do 
all  that  you  ask  at  my  hands,  but  for  your  own,  his 
worthy  successor." 

After  Raoul  had  gone,  the  Governor  sent  for 
Aimee,  and,  drawing  her  down  into  her  favorite 
position,  laid  his  hand  affectionately  upon  her  head 
and  told  her  all  that  her  lover  had  told  him. 
;t  We  must  do  nothing,  ma  cherie,  to  thwart  his 
plans  of  gaining  once  more  his  self-respect,"  he 
said  in  conclusion.  "  Above  all  must  we  be  silent 
as  to  your  recent  good  fortune.  Let  him  believe 
himself  penniless,  with  nothing  but  his  sword  and 
undaunted  spirit  with  which  to  win  and  provide  for 
you.  Le  bon  Dieu  will  surely  send  him  back  to 
us.  Such  noble  natures  are  too  rare  in  this  sor- 
did world;  they  must  needs  be  spared."  And 
Aimee,  woman  that  she  was,  assented  readily  with 
a  dutiful  smile  upon  her  face,  but  with  a  sigh  in 
her  heart. 

Arrangements  for  the  expedition  were  soon  com- 
pleted, and  once  more  Raoul  stood  before  the  Gov- 
ernor, flushed  with  hope  and  enthusiasm,  clasping 
his  hand  in  farewell.  "  Sir,  a  thousand  thanks 
for  my  lieutenancy!  It  was  more  than  I  had 
hoped  for!  I  shall  prove  myself  not  unworthy 
of  your  confidence." 

A  moment  later  he  and  Aimee  were  taking 
leave  of  one  another.  Few  were  the  words  ex- 
changed. "  I  shall  return,"  he  whispered,  "  and 


338  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

we  shall  once  more  be  children,  and  tell  each  other 
tales  as  of  yore.  Will  you  listen  then  as  you  have 
before?  "  For  answer  the  girl  extended  her  hand, 
which  he  seized  eagerly. 

"  But  one  thing  I  lack,"  he  continued.  "  In 
all  our  stories  of  brave  knights  and  fair  ladies,  the 
warrior  has  always  borne  with  him  on  his  quest, 
his  lady's  colors,  a  talisman  against  misfortune,  a 
banner  beneath  which  to  fight,  a  constant  reminder 
of  her  thoughts  of  him." 

Aimee  quickly  unfastened  a  bow  of  blue  ribbon 
from  her  hair,  touched  it  lightly  to  her  lips,  pressed 
it  into  Raoul's  outstretched  hands,  and  fled. 

When  the  fleet  of  canoes  containing  the  war 
party  swept  over  the  surface  of  the  river,  the 
rhythm  of  the  flashing  paddles  kept  time  to  the 
song  of  the  men.  But  in  the  heart  of  one  of  the 
members  of  the  expedition  another  refrain  sounded 
that  was  destined  for  many  days  to  thrill  him  with 
its  cadences.  Over  and  over  again  it  sang  itself: 

"  A  blue  knot, 
A  true  knot, 
A  lover's  knot  of  blue, " 

filling  him  with  courage,  hope,  and  joy. 


Chapter  Twenty-Seven 

DEALS  WITH  THE  CAMP  AND  BATTLE-FIELD,  AND 
INCLUDES  A  SAFE  RETURN 

THE  expedition  had  been  gone  scarce  a  week 
when  Quebec  and  all  the  fair  Colony  of 
the  King  of  France  was  assailed  from 
another  direction  and  quickly  conquered.  The 
Spirit  of  the  North  sallied  forth  in  all  his  strength 
from  his  frozen  retreat,  and  breathed  upon  the 
surface  of  the  mighty  river,  imprisoning  for  a  time 
its  sparkling  waters  in  fetters  of  ice.  He  waved 
an  unseen  wand,  and  lo !  the  rugged  surface  of  the 
earth  was  clothed  in  dazzling  white.  The  birds, 
all  save  a  hardy  few,  fled  southward  with  affrighted 
cry  before  his  frosty  breath,  while  man,  proud  man, 
whose  puny  hands  essayed  to  subdue  a  continent, 
bowed  stubbornly  to  his  yoke. 

To  Aimee,  the  approach  of  the  winter  season 
was  always  a  time  of  dread,  for  ij:  meant  the  ces- 
sation in  a  great  measure  of  her  active  outdoor 
existence,  and  in  its  stead  days  of  irksome  duress  in 
the  house  before  the  drifted  streets  could  be  made 
passable  for  even  her  youthful  vigor.  This  year 
it  brought  increased  bitterness  to  her  anxious  heart. 

339 


340  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

When,  seated  before  the  great  fireplace,  she  heard 
the  whirling  of  the  snow  against  the  panes  and 
the  growling  of  the  wind  as  it  strove  vainly  to 
descend  the  chimney,  her  thoughts  wandered  afar 
off  and  she  saw  in  the  blazing  logs,  not  graceful 
air-castles  aglow  with  maiden  fancies,  but,  rather, 
a  company  of  brave  men,  stumbling  resolutely  on 
through  the  deepening  snow,  facing  undauntedly 
the  stinging  blast  and  the  darkness  of  night.  And 
later  when  she  bowed  her  head  upon  her  tiny  prie- 
dieu  she  besought  the  protection  of  the  God  of 
battles,  who  was  also  the  God  of  storms,  for  her 
lover,  who  perhaps  at  that  moment  was  braving 
unknown  dangers  and  suffering  untold  hardships. 

The  Governor,  too,  went  about  his  daily  duties 
weighed  down  with  his  burden  of  cares,  not  the 
least  of  which  was  his  solicitude  for  Raoul.  The 
same  ardor  that  had  imbued  the  life-purpose  of 
the  father,  he  could  now  behold  thrilling  and 
vibrating  in  the  heart  of  the  son.  Many  times 
did  he  bitterly  reproach  himself  for  sending  Raoul 
on  this  winter  expedition  against  the  New  Eng- 
land colonies,  fearing  lest  the  youth  might  suc- 
cumb to  cold  and  privation,  rather  than  that  he 
should  fall  in  battle. 

Meager  reports  were  received  of  the  fortunes 
of  the  war-party.  After  varying  success  they 
finally  went  into  winter  quarters  in  a  strongly  for- 
tified position,  awaiting  the  first  oncoming  of 


CAMP    AND    BATTLE-FIELD 

spring,  that  would  enable  them  to  make  a  succes- 
sion of  onslaughts  upon  the  enemy.  Twice  dur- 
ing the  winter  did  the  Governor  hear  of  Raoul; 
both  times  a  mere  mention  of  his  gallantry  in  the 
dispatches  of  the  commanding  officer.  Armand, 
who  had  joined  the  expedition  so  as  to  be  near  his 
friend,  managed  to  send  one  brief  letter  to  Aimee, 
in  which  he  reported  Raoul  well.  Aimee  was  at 
first  a  little  piqued  at  her  lover's  silence,  but  the 
Governor  readily  understood  it  to  be  but  a  part 
of  Raoul's  plan  to  keep  himself  entirely  separated 
from  his  friends  until  he  could  return  a  new  man, 
and  point  to  the  record  of  his  achievements  as 
proof  of  his  regeneration. 

Many  an  evening  was  spent  before  the  fire  by 
the  old  man  and  his  ward  talking  of  Raoul,  and 
surmising  as  to  his  welfare  and  return.  And 
often  when  conversation  flagged  and  the  resound- 
ing bell  of  the  great  clock  warned  them  repeatedly 
of  the  passing  of  the  hours,  they  still  sat  in  con- 
templative silence  watching  the  life  of  the  dying 
embers  fade  into  blackness,  the  Governor  dream- 
ing of  past  glories,  while  Aimee,  with  open  eyes, 
dreamed  only  of  the  future. 

One  evening,  after  the  Governor  had  slipped 
into  his  warm  seat  before  the  fire,  he  turned  to 
his  companion  with  a  smile: 

"  I  am  late,  little  pigeon,"  he  said  in  a  joyful 
tone,  "  but  I  bring  you  good  news.  I  was  called 


342  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

to  the  bedside  of  a  dying  man,  one  of  Raoul's 
former  associates,  Monsieur  Gaudais.  Poor  fel- 
low, his  love  of  liquor  has  brought  him  to  an 
untimely  end.  As  soon  as  he  learned  that  he 
would  surely  die,  he  told  his  confessor  that  he 
must  see  me  at  once.  I  found  him  weighed  down 
with  a  secret  he  felt  it  necessary  to  divulge  before 
partaking  of  the  holy  sacrament.  In  the  presence 
of  witnesses,  he  dictated  and  signed  a  confession 
that  explains  in  detail  the  mysterious  intrigues 
of  Gaspard  Roguin  and  Madame  Duvivier,  whose 
history,  as  I  learned  from  Paris,  was  none  too  sav- 
ory, in  their  efforts  to  ruin  Raoul.  You  see,  ma 
cherie,  you  were  right  when  you  believed  in  your 
lover's  innocence  in  the  face  of  a  remarkable  chain 
of  circumstantial  evidence,  and  compelled  me  to 
pardon  him  in  spite  of  the  judgment  of  the 
Council." 

Aimee  gave  a  low  cry  of  delight  at  these  words 
as  she  flung  her  arms  about  the  old  man's  neck, 
while  her  eyes  glistened  with  tears  of  joy. 

"  But  that  is  not  all,  ma  petite,"  continued  the 
Governor.  "  His  confession  further  disclosed 
the  fact  that  fraudulent  methods  were  used  by 
Gaspard  Roguin  in  play,  whereby  Raoul  lost  his 
money  and  estate.  This  furnishes  me  with  legal 
means  of  restoring  to  him  all  his  property,  so  that 
he  will  be  no  longer  the  penniless  soldier  he  be- 
lieves himself  to  be." 


CAMP    AND    BATTLE-FIELD          343 

For  reply  there  was  a  convulsive  sob,  and  he 
felt  the  warm  tear-drops  on  his  cheek. 

"Tut,  tut!  For  shame!"  he  exclaimed  ten- 
derly, "  this  is  no  time  for  grief,  but  rather  thank- 
fulness to  le  bon  Dieu  for  the  goodness  He  has 
vouchsafed  to  us  all,"  and  his  fatherly  hand 
stroked  soothingly  the  bowed  head.  A  moment 
later  a  grief-stricken  voice  whispered  in  his  ear, 
"  It  is  not  that,  Pere  Philippe ;  I  am  truly  thank- 
ful, believe  me.  But  now,  now  my  own  riches 
have  lost  their  value.  I  cannot  help  Raoul  as  I 
had  hoped  to  do;  he  will  no  longer  need  me." 

The  winter  dragged  its  dreary  length  until  it 
seemed  interminable.  At  last  one  morning  Aimee 
was  awakened  early  by  bird-notes  outside  her  win- 
dow, and  she  took  courage.  But  the  most  youth- 
ful of  all  the  seasons  quickly  retreated  with  true 
feminine  capriciousness,  as  though  fearful  of  being 
too  forward,  and  snow  and  ice  once  more  reigned 
supreme.  A  few  weeks  of  alternate  freezing  and 
thawing  followed,  until  at  last  the  great  river, 
after  much  struggle  and  many  groans,  broke  its  icy 
bonds,  and  the  lately  imprisoned  waters  gleamed 
joyfully  in  the  bright  sunshine.  The  snow,  too, 
disappeared  before  its  ardent  touch,  and  soon  both 
men  and  nature  rejoiced  again  in  the  warm  em- 
brace of  spring. 

Word  arrived  of  the  partial  success  of  the  ex- 
pedition, and  the  probability  of  its  early  return, 


344  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

due  to  the  loss  of  a  great  number  of  men  from 
wounds  or  sickness  and  the  rumored  approach  of 
an  overwhelming  force  of  English.  This  was, 
indeed,  good  news  to  the  apprehensive  heart  of 
Aimee  de  Marsay,  and  it  beat  with  a  strange  de- 
light as  she  realized  that  the  time  of  her  dis- 
quietude and  foreboding  was  nigh  past.  Each 
day  as  she  walked  on  the  ramparts  her  gaze  wan- 
dered down  the  river  in  fond  hope  of  catching 
a  glimpse  of  the  returning  fleet  of  canoes,  and 
as  she  turned  away  in  disappointment  a  voice 
within  her  whispered  softly,  counseling  patience. 
Late  one  afternoon,  as  her  eyes  scanned  again  the 
long  stretch  of  water  with  a  look  of  mingled 
weariness  and  longing,  she  gave  a  little  gasp  of 
delight  as  she  beheld  a  tiny,  black  dot  just  round- 
ing a  distant  point.  With  breathless  interest  she 
watched;  another  speck  appeared,  and  then  an- 
other, until  she  could  count  a  dozen,  and  knew 
that  the  long-wished-for  day  had  come.  Running 
to  the  Chateau,  her  tremulous  voice  resounded 
through  the  empty  rooms :  "  Pere  Philippe,  Pere 
Philippe,  they  are  coming!  "  The  Governor, 
just  rousing  from  a  nap,  started  up  in  surprise. 
"  Impossible !  "  he  exclaimed,  "  I  do  not  look  for 
them  for  two  days  yet."  At  this  moment  a  sol- 
dier appeared  and  with  a  stiff  military  salute  an- 
nounced that  the  returning  expedition  had  been 
sighted. 


CAMP    AND    BATTLE-FIELD          3i5 

Together  they  repaired  to  the  rampart  and 
stood,  the  old  man's  arm  affectionately  encircling 
his  fair  ward,  watching  with  absorbing  interest 
the  swift  approach  of  the  flotilla  of  tiny  craft. 
Nearer  and  nearer  they  drew,  until  finally  the 
eager  eyes  of  the  watchers  caught  the  glint  of  the 
sun  on  the  swiftly  moving  paddles,  and  the  first 
soft  breeze  of  evening  wafted  to  them  the  sound 
of  men's  voices  singing  as  bravely  and  light- 
heartedly  as  when  they  had  set  out  so  many  weary 
months  before.  The  Governor  viewed  them  with 
swelling  breast  and  proudly  flashing  eye,  which 
gave  way  to  a  troubled  look  and  a  deep  sigh  as 
he  counted  their  number,  and  discovered  that, 
whereas  a  hundred  canoes  had  left  Quebec,  but 
fifty  were  returning.  On  through  the  gathering 
dusk  they  came  and  finally,  when  the  darkness  hid 
them  from  view,  the  two  still  stood  listening  to 
the  cheers  of  the  soldiers  and  the  welcoming  cries 
of  the  excited  populace,  gathered  at  the  landing 
place  in  the  Lower  Town.  At  last  the  Governor 
led  his  companion  into  the  Chateau.  "  Another 
hour,  and  we  shall  have  Raoul  with  us  again.  In 
the  meantime,  ma  petite,  you  must  eat." 

Joy  as  well  as  sorrow  can  destroy  the  most 
robust  appetite.  The  old  man  made  but  a  sorry 
pretense  of  eating,  while  Aimee  made  no  effort 
at  all,  but  chattered  away  in  her  excess  of  happi- 
ness, keeping  a  listening  ear  meanwhile  for  the 


A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

first  sound  of  the  expected  visitor.  Suddenly 
she  stopped  talking  as  she  heard  a  heavy  tread 
in  the  adjoining  room.  Her  heart  stood  still  an 
instant  in  expectancy,  when  the  door  opened,  and 
Armand,  with  his  handsome  countenance  dark- 
ened somewhat  by  exposure,  stood  before  them. 
Aimee  uttered  a  cry  of  glad  recognition  and  run- 
ning to  him  seized  his  arm,  while  the  Governor, 
rising  more  tardily  from  his  chair,  grasped  the 
other,  and  both  uttered  in  one  voice  their  welcome 
at  seeing  him  return.  The  good  fellow  reddened 
with  pleasure  as  the  Governor  led  him  to  the  table 
and  forced  him  to  sit  down,  while  Aimee,  without 
waiting  to  call  a  servant,  prepared  a  plate  full  of 
tempting  food  and  placed  it  before  him  beside  a 
glass  filled  from  the  Governor's  own  decanter. 
The  young  man  gave  a  sigh  of  intense  satisfac- 
tion as  he  surveyed  the  good  things,  and  mur- 
mured: "  Begging  your  Excellency's  pardon,  but 
this  is  the  first  civilized  food  I  have  seen  since  I 
left  Quebec." 

"  Fall  to,  then,  like  the  gallant  soldier  that  you 
are,"  was  the  kindly  reply;  "or  we  shall  over- 
whelm you  with  a  score  of  questions,  the  answers 
to  which  will  prevent  you  from  enjoying  your 
feast." 

"  I  have  had  occasion  more  than  once  since 
leaving  you  to  fight  and  eat  at  the  same  time. 
Why  should  I  not  eat  and  talk  as  well?  What 


CAMP    AND    BATTLE-FIELD          347 

is  your  first  question?  But  stop,"  he  continued, 
as  he  turned  a  mischievous  glance  on  Aimee,  "  you 
need  not  ask  it.  He  is  alive  and  well,  and  has 
covered  himself  with  glory,  and  will  be  here  as 
soon  as  his  duties  permit  him."  The  girl  blushed 
deeply  at  his  friendly  thrust,  and  her  confusion 
increased  as  he  went  on  with  a  sly  laugh :  "  You 
wonder,  perhaps,  why  he  is  not  here  instead  of 
me,  and  are  just  a  little  disappointed  at  his  delay. 
Perhaps  he  felt  a  delicacy  in  coming  to  the  Gov- 
ernor before  the  commander  of  the  expedition 
had  appeared  at  the  Chateau  to  make  his  official 
visit  to  His  Excellency.  I  had  no  such  scruples, 
but  allowed  my  personal  feelings  full  sway,  so 
came  at  once  without  regard  to  military  etiquette. 
But  then,  unlike  Raoul,  I  am  no  soldier-hero." 

"  And  how  did  our  young  friend  acquit  him- 
self? He  was  worthy  of  his  illustrious  father  and 
his  European  training,  I  hope?  "  queried  the  Gov- 
ernor, trying  vainly  to  conceal  his  eagerness  to 
learn  all  of  Raoul's  experiences. 

"Magnificently!"  was  the  reply.  "What  a 
splendid  soldier  he  is!  He  set  an  example  to  the 
men  that  aroused  them  to  fight  like  tigers,  better 
far  than  a  dose  of  brandy  and  gunpowder  would 
have  done.  He  first  won  their  admiration  by  his 
brave  and  gallant  actions,  then  their  enthusiastic 
devotion  by  his  thoughtfulness  for  their  safety. 
He  never  ordered  those  under  him  to  go  where 


348  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

he  was  unwilling  to  lead  them.  When  they  were 
sick  or  wounded,  he  visited  them,  and  shared  his 
own  wine  and  food  with  the  sufferers.  Were  he 
to  command  them  to  follow  him  into  the  jaws  of 
Death  they  would  rush  to  obey  him  with  a  cheer. 
He  will  yet  be  another  Conde,  a  Turenne,  a 
Saxe." 

The  Governor  smiled  and  rubbed  his  hands 
with  pleasure  as  he  muttered,  "  I  knew  it,  I 
knew  it." 

The  three  then  adjourned  to  the  Governor's 
room,  where  Armand,  now  fairly  launched  upon 
a  full  account  of  his  friend's  exploits,  held  his 
audience  of  two  spellbound  with  delight  at  his 
hearty  praise.  While  they  were  conversing  a 
servant  appeared  and  announced  that  the  com- 
mander of  the  expedition  was  come  to  see  the 
Governor.  Word  was  given  for  him  to  enter, 
when  the  door  opened  and  Raoul  de  Chatignac 
stood  alone  upon  the  threshold. 

Aimee's  surprise  was  so  great  at  this  unexpected 
apparition  that  she  was  speechless,  and  could  only 
gaze  at  the  stalwart  figure  of  her  lover  in  open- 
eyed  amazement.  Armand  watched  her  with  a 
smile  of  supressed  delight.  The  Governor  was 
the  first  to  rally  from  his  astonishment,  and  after 
returning  his  salute,  addressed  the  young  man 
with  mock  gravity: 

"  Welcome  back,  Lieutenant  Raoul  de  Chati- 


CAMP    AND    BATTLE-FIELD         349 

gnac.  Pray  overlook  our  surprise,  for  we  had 
expected  the  entrance  of  your  commander." 

"He  is  before  you,"  he  replied  with  some  em- 
barrassment. Throwing  aside  his  dignity  he 
rushed  upon  the  bewildered  Governor  and  em- 
braced him  heartily,  then  approached  Aimee  and 
seized  her  hand,  which  he  kissed  repeatedly.  No 
words  were  spoken  on  either  side,  for  in  the  lan- 
guage of  love  the  eye  is  a  more  facile  organ  of 
speech  than  the  tongue,  and  far  more  eloquent. 

Armand  meanwhile  was  chuckling  with  delight. 
At  last,  unable  to  contain  himself  longer,  he  burst 
into  a  merry  shout: 

'  Was  I  not  correct,  mon  amle,  when  I  said  he 
was  unwilling  to  approach  the  Governor  before 
the  commanding  officer  had  done  so?  You  see 
it  was  a  physical  impossibility,  for  they  are  one 
and  the  same.  In  the  last  skirmish  before  we 
turned  our  faces  northward,  our  old  leader  fell, 
mortally  stricken,  and  Raoul,  our  Raoul,  was 
unanimously  chosen  by  his  fellow  officers  to  lead 
them  on  the  homeward  march;  not  an  easy  task, 
I  assure  you,  for  any  commander.  The  wisdom 
of  their  choice  was  proven  by  the  orderliness  of 
our  return,  instead  of  an  ignominious  retreat  as 
it  would  have  been  had  other  than  our  friend  been 
chosen.  Did  I  not  warn  you  we  would  see  him  a 
General  yet,  perhaps  ordered  across  the  sea  to 
be  made  a  Marechal  of  France?  " 


350  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

"  A  truce  upon  thy  praises,  mon  cher  Armand; 
I  am  satisfied  to  return,  thanks  to  my  father's 
invincible  sword,  not  a  hero,  but  a  man  once 
more." 

"  A  man  indeed !  "  was  the  Governor's  glad 
reply.  "  Gaudais  made  a  full  confession  on  his 
death-bed  of  the  plot  to  involve  you  in  ruin.  He 
also  confessed  to  Roguin's  cunning  trickery  at  play 
whereby  he  won  your  possessions.  I  am,  therefore, 
able  to  return  to  you  your  patrimony  intact. 
Lieutenant  Liotot  has  never  been  heard  from  since 
that  dreadful  night  at  La  Maison  Sombre. 
Rumor  has  it  that  he  has  gone  to  take  up  the  life 
of  the  outlawed  coureurs-de-bois.  Berthier,  be- 
cause of  heavy  losses  at  play,  blew  out  his  brains. 
Thus  have  your  enemies  been  brought  low  by  the 
hand  of  God." 

"Grace  a  Dieu! "  was  Raoul's  fervent  excla- 
mation. Then,  taking  advantage  of  the  animated 
conversation  arising  between  the  Governor  and 
Armand  regarding  the  recent  campaign,  he  drew 
near  to  the  corner  where  Aimee  sat,  strangely  silent 
and  abashed. 

"  Come,  mon  amie"  he  said  tenderly,  "  have 
you  no  words  of  welcome  for  me?  " 

"  So  great  a  hero-warrior,  flushed  with  his  vic- 
tories, I  fear  would  not  miss  my  feeble  voice  in 
the  loud  chorus  of  praise  arising  on  all  sides  to 
greet  his  home-coming,"  and  Aimee  dropped  her 


CAMP    AND    BATTLE-FIELD         351 

eyes  demurely  as  she  carefully  studied  the  rug 
at  her  feet. 

'  Your  voice,  however  feeble,  would  be  heard 
above  the  loudest  cheers  of  the  multitude.  I 
would  rather  hear  its  friendly  welcome  than  the 
highest  commendations  of  the  King  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  entire  Court  of  France.  But  if  my 
words  are  powerless  to  melt  you,  let  this  dumb 
thing,  this  silken  knot  of  blue  plead  for  me.  See 
how  faded  it  is ;  that  speaks  of  cold  and  dampness, 
rivers  forded,  snowdrifts  used  for  a  resting  place. 
See  how  discolored ;  that  tells  of  bleeding  wounds, 
gained  in  the  thickest  of  the  fight  for  King  and 
Colony.  I  have  worn  it  constantly  here  above 
my  heart  that  it  might  inspire  its  every  beat  and 
strengthen  my  arm  and  brain  for  deeds  worthy 
of  my  love  for  you.  In  the  hour  of  conflict  it 
has  spurred  me  on  to  greater  efforts  to  atone  for 
the  folly  of  the  past.  Through  the  cold,  lonely 
watches  of  the  night,  it  has  whispered  of  a  glor- 
ious day  with  you  for  sun  to  banish  darkness;  of 
a  calm,  peaceful  twilight  with  you,  my  evening 
star,  to  guide,  refresh,  sustain.  Ah!  Aimee,  my 
joy  and  my  desire,  let  me  tell  you " 

The  reserve  of  the  young  girl  disappeared 
before  the  sight  of  the  love  token.  Gradually 
her  eyes  lifted  until  they  rested,  with  a  look  that 
only  one  man  in  all  the  world  could  fathom,  upon 
that  man's  earnest  countenance.  For  one  glad  in- 


352  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

stant  she  felt  the  flood-tide  of  his  loving  eloquence 
surge  round  about  her  until  it  threatened  to  engulf 
her  unresisting  spirit  in  its  depths.  Suddenly  rally- 
ing her  strength  she  put  out  her  hand  interrupt- 
ingly,  and  murmured  faintly :  "  Not  now ;  not 
here." 

"  If  you  were  at  the  old  mossy  stone,  my  love, 
early  on  the  morrow,  beside  the  brook  where  you 
last  made  me  your  knight,  I  should  have  a  story 
to  tell,  one  you  have  never  heard,  one  that  I  fain 
would  have  you  hear "  Just  then  the  Gov- 
ernor called  to  him,  with  a  twinkle  in  his  eye: 
"  Come,  Monsieur  le  Capitaine,  let  me  share  in 
the  secrets  you  two  are  whispering." 


Chapter  Twenty-Eight 

THE  LAST,  WHICH  IS  STRICTLY  PERSONAL 

BRIGHT  with  all  the  splendor  of  its  new 
birth  dawned  the  spring  morning. 
Crowned  with  the  glory  of  love's  own 
radiance  did  Aimee  de  Marsay  fare  forth  to  meet 
her  lover.  A  calm,  peaceful  joy  was  in  her  heart, 
a  joy  without  fear  or  hesitation,  that  suffused  itself 
throughout  her  entire  being  until  every  fiber 
tingled  with  its  gentle  stimulus.  The  horse  she 
rode  neighed  and  whinnied  as  though  in  glad 
secret  sympathy  with  her  happy  errand,  while 
mating  birds  from  every  bush  or  budding  twig 
caroled  forth  in  free,  liquid  notes  their  joyful 
greeting.  Never  before  had  life  seemed  half  so 
sweet;  never  before  had  dawned  so  blissful  a  day; 
never  before  had  the  great  mother-heart  of  Nature 
throbbed  so  tumultuously  with  its  message  of 
springtime  joy. 

When  Aimee  reached  her  destination  she  dis- 
mounted, and  after  tying  her  horse,  approached 
the  mossy  stone.  To  her  surprise  she  found  that 
Raoul  had  been  there  before  her,  for  on  the  rock 

353 


354  A  KNOT  OF  BLUE 

lay  a  huge  bunch  of  dark  red  blossoms  still  spark- 
ling with  dew,  and  about  them  was  tied  the  faded 
blue  ribbon  that  had  been  his  companion  during 
the  perils  of  the  last  few  months.  Nestling  among 
the  flowers  she  discovered  a  note,  which  she  hast- 
ily opened,  her  fingers  shaking  with  a  strange 
tremulousness,  and  beheld  in  Raoul's  familiar 
writing  these  lines: 

Take  a  message  to  ray  loved  one  hidden  deep  amid  your  petals, 
Where  none  but  she  can  find  it,  none  but  she  can  read  aright; 
A  message  precious,  golden,  from  my  heart's  most  cherished 

treasure, 
Whose  answer,  long  awaited,  thrills  my  soul  with  strange  delight. 

Go  tell  her  that  I  love  her,  that  my  heart  is  longing  ever 
For  the  tender  telltale  pressure  of  her  dainty  finger-tips. 
Yes,  tell  her  all  my  story  in  a  whisper  perfume-laden, 
As  you   blush   a   deeper   crimson    when   your   petals   touch   her 
lips. 

Tears  of  happiness  fell  from  her  eyes  and 
mingled  with  the  dew  of  the  freshly-picked  blos- 
soms as  she  buried  her  face  among  them.  A 
flood  of  supreme  delight  overwhelmed  her  for 
a  moment.  The  Past  was  gone,  gone  with  its 
weary  hours  of  anxious  fears,  of  loneliness,  of 
hidden  danger  and  alarm.  The  glorious  Present 
was  hers,  and  the  Future,  redolent  with  hope  and 
joy,  symbolized  by  these  flowers — her  first  be- 
trothal gift.  At  length  a  muffled  sound  recalled 


STRICTLY   PERSONAL  855 

her,  and,  raising  her  head,  she  looked  through  the 
golden  haze  that  seemed  to  fill  the  air  about  her, 
enveloping  all  nature  in  its  resplendent  light,  and 
beheld  her  lover  riding  down  the  leafy  glade  to 
meet  her. 


THE    END 


By  the  Author  of  "A  Knot  of  Blue" 

A    ROSE 
OF   NORMANDY 

By   WILLIAM    R.  A.  WILSON 
Illustrated  by  Ch.   Grunwald.     I2mo.     $/.j"O 


A  book  that  stirs  the  blood,  warms  the  heart, 
and  holds  the  interest  with  a  firm  grip  from  beginning 
to  end. —  Chicago  Tribune. 

One  of  the  best  historical  romances  which  has 
been  written. —  St.  Paul  Dispatch. 

Possesses  that  peculiar  human  directness  of  in- 
cident and  characterization  which  was  Dumas's. — 
Baltimore  American. 

The  reader  gropes  breathlessly  along  through 
the  thickening  tangle  of  mystery,  intrigue  and  adven- 
ture.—  Pittsburg  Gazette. 

The  fair  maid  who  gives  title  to  the  work  is  as 
sweet  a  rose  as  ever  blossomed.  —  Philadelphia 
Telegraph. 

It  possesses  the  merits  of  swift  action,  pic- 
turesque characters,  a  strong  love  interest,  a  vivid 
setting.  —  St.  Louis  Republic. 


LITTLE,  BROWN,  &  COMPANY,  Publishers 

254  Washington  Street,  Boston 


A  Gallant  Romance  of  Love  and  Daring 

MY  LADY  CLANG  ARTY 

By  MARY  IMLAY   TAYLOR 

Author  of  "On  the  Red  Staircase,"  etc. 
Illustrated  by  Alice  Barber  Stephens.       izmo.      $1.50 

In  this  gallant  romance  of  love  and  daring,  in  which  the 
action  is  swift,  the  characters  are  individual  and  interesting,  and 
the  atmosphere  and  setting  are  well  adapted  to  the  theme. 
Lady  Elizabeth  Spencer,  daughter  of  Lord  Sunderland,  and 
through  his  sordid  and  ambitious  motives  married  at  the  age  of 
eleven  to  Lord  Clancarty,  makes  the  most  charming  of  heroines, 
and  her  nobility  of  character  and  faithful  love  are  finely  and 
tenderly  portrayed. 


A  Story  of  Adventure ',  Intrigue ',  and  Love 

A  PRINCE  OF  LOVERS 

By  SIR   WILLIAM    MAGNAY 

Author  of  "  The  Red  Chancellor,"  etc. 
Illustrated  by  Cyrus  Cuneo.      \zrno.     $1.50 

In  this  new  novel  by  Sir  William  Magnay,  the  heroine, 
"  Princess  Ruperta,"  a  princess  of  the  blood  royal,  sick  of  the 
monotony  and  unreality  of  Court,  goes  out  one  night,  incognito, 
with  her  maid.  Danger  unexpectedly  threatens  her,  and  when 
she  is  gallantly  rescued  from  this  danger  by  a  young  and 
handsome  stranger,  it  is  not  unnatural  that  (betrothed  com- 
pulsorily  as  she  is  for  State  reasons  to  a  royal  person  whom  she 
has  never  seen)  love  is  born  in  the  heart  of  the  Princess  as  well 
as  in  that  of  her  unknown  rescuer.  Then  follows  a  series  of 
adventures  brilliantly  imagined  and  enthrallingly  told. 


LITTLE,   BROWN,  fcf  CO.,  Publishers 

BOSTON,    MASS. 


A  Story  of  Colorado  Life 

Justin  Wingate,  Ranchman 

By  JOHN   H.   WHITSON 

Author  of  "  Barbara,  a  Woman  of  the  West,"  "  The  Rainbow 
Chasers,"  etc. 

Illustrated.      \  imo.     $  1 . 50 

Another  strong  Western  story  with  spirited  and  graphic 
picturing  of  local  conditions,  the  agricultural  development  of 
a  Western  ranch  section,  and  the  struggle  between  the  ranch- 
men and  the  farmers.  The  story  has  three  remarkably  striking 
scenes  of  danger  —  a  high-grass  fire,  a  stampede  of  excited 
cattle,  and  a  terrific  storm  and  cloud-burst.  There  is  abun- 
dant love  interest  j  also  a  strong  political  element,  dealing 
with  Colorado  politics  and  the  fight  between  cattlemen  and 
irrigationists  to  control  the  legislature,  in  which  the  hero  becomes 
the  storm  centre.  The  attempt  of  a  beautiful,  crafty,  and  un- 
scrupulous woman,  who  is  a  wrecker  of  hearts  and  of  men,  to 
influence  his  vote  for  United  States  senator  plays  an  important  part. 


A  Tale  of  the  Arizona  Desert 

CURLY 

By   ROGER    POCOCK 

Author  of  "  Following  the  Frontier,"  etc. 
Illustrated  by  Stanley  L.  Wood,      \2rno.     $1.50 

A  remarkable  story  of  cattle  ranges  of  Arizona,  the  great 
desert,  and  the  grand  canon  of  the  Colorado  river.  The  author 
has  written  a  romance  of  adventure,  of  conflict,  and  of  love,  — 
a  story  of  breathless  interest,  remarkable  situation,  and  great 
humor  and  pathos.  Chalkeye,  the  cowboy  who  tells  the  story, 
Captain  McCalmont,  the  robber-chief,  Lord  Babshannon,  the 
owner  of  a  Colorado  ranch,  his  son  "Jim,"  and  "  Curly,"  who 
gives  the  name  to  the  story,  are  characters  of  great  strength, 
finely  portrayed  and  well  contrasted. 

LITTLE,   BROWN,  &  CO.,  Publishers 

BOSTON,    MASS. 


A  Spell-binding  Creation 

Mysterious  Mr.  Sabin 

By  E.  PHILLIPS    OPPENHEIM 

Author  of  "  Anna  the  Adventuress,"  etc. 
Illustrated.      397  pages,      izmo.     $1.50 

Deals  with  an  intrigue  of  international  moment — the  fomenting 
of  a  war  between  Great  Britain  and  Germany  and  the  restoration 
of  the  Bourbon  monarchy  in  France  as  a  consequence.  Intensely 
readable  for  the  dramatic  force  with  which  the  story  is  told,  the 
absolute  originality  of  the  underlying  creative  thought,  and  the 
strength  of  all  the  men  and  women  who  fill  the  pages. — Pittiburg 
Times. 

Not  for  long  has  so  good  a  story  of  the  kind  been  published, 
and  the  book  is  the  more  commendable  because  the  literary 
quality  of  its  construction  has  not  been  slighted.  —  Chicago 
Record-  Herald. 


By  the  Author  of"  The  Shadow  of  the  Czar" 

THE  WEIRD  PICTURE 

By  JOHN  R.  CARLING 

Author  of  "The  Viking's  Skull,"  "The  Shadow  of  the  Czar,"  etc. 
With  Pictures  by  Cyrus  Cuneo.      \zrno.     $1.50 

When  a  man  is  summoned  home  to  attend  the  marriage  to 
another  man  of  the  woman  he  loves,  and  when  the  bridegroom 
is  his  own  brother,  the  situation  is  certainly  very  striking. 
The  wedding  does  not  take  place,  for  the  bridegroom  is 
murdered.  The  scene  in  which  the  victim  appears  to  his 
brother,  on  the  latter' s  arrival  at  Dover,  is  singularly  impressive. 
All  this  is  disclosed  in  the  opening  chapter,  and  paves  the  way 
for  a  story  which  becomes  more  and  more  intense  and  interesting 
as  its  remarkable  plot  is  developed. 


LITTLE,    BROWN,  fc?  CO.,  Publishers 

BOSTON,    MASS. 


A    000118024 


